Leaderboard

  1. hardtrainer01

    hardtrainer01

    Member


    • Points

      1,455

    • Content Count

      5,851


  2. londonboy

    londonboy

    Member


    • Points

      459

    • Content Count

      4,055


  3. 6Reps

    6Reps

    Member


    • Points

      170

    • Content Count

      337


  4. Eadwig

    Eadwig

    Member


    • Points

      164

    • Content Count

      1,655



Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 05/29/2020 in all areas

  1. 36 points
    Part 1 Let me know what you think! ________________________________________________ I loved it. I mean, I absolutely loved it. I'd never gotten a blowjob before, and the experience was... phenomenal. My cock had never been so hard and throbbing. It was so intense. I got back home and couldn't help myself. I dropped--threw--my gym bag onto my bed and went straight for the mirror. I had a full length mirror, which I was SO thankful for right now. I stood there, gazing at myself. I was sort of out of breath, since I definitely rushed back, so I was breathing rather heavy, and I watched my shoulders rise and fall with my deep breaths. My wider, bigger shoulders. My chest was pressing outward in my T-shirt, which I absolutely loved. I had an actual chest now, which was so much more amazing than I ever imagined. It wasn't a huge chest, but it was something. I'd been waiting for this moment. I pulled the sleeves back on both of my arms and flexed into a double-bicep pose, and FUCK. My arms rose into these little balls of muscle that were definitely just little mounds of soft flesh this morning. Any dude watching me right now would still be all like "he's too small to be showing off" but I didn't care. I was bigger than I was before. And it felt so... fucking... GOOD. I pumped my arms a bit, flexing and unflexing, watching the muscle rise and fall. It was such a hot sight. And it was ME. Not another guy. ME. And my dick was of course responding. I felt myself getting harder and harder, and it was to my OWN muscle. I lifted up the bottom of my shirt and... YES! I had some abs. It wasn't a tight six-pack or anything, but there were bumps there. A start of a six-pack. The sign of an athletic body, even though they weren't defined. My dick throbbed. I saw a wet spot forming on the front of my pants. Which was quicker to happen than normal, but I was super turned on. So, I pulled my pants off and let my big throbbing dick bounce up and slap my new abs. Some pre drooled onto the carpet. I also took notice of my bigger, thicker legs. I flexed them and marveled at the muscles that formed when before I had nothing. It was incredibly hot. I pulled my shirt over my head and threw it, now standing completely nude, and yes, I was definitely looking more like I hit the gym than I did before. I laid down on my bed, shoving my gym bag to the floor, and gripped my cock with my hands. I shuddered. Pleasure was shooting through every fiber of my being. I began jerking myself off, rubbing my hands up and down on my angry, throbbing member. It felt SO GODDAMN GOOD. I sighed. I kept jerking myself, getting faster as the pleasure increased. I felt really pent up even though I'd just blown a load not an hour before. I felt the clear pressure of impending ejaculation, and I didn't stop. I had no interest in edging myself. I wanted it to happen NOW. And BOOM. My cock exploded. Cum shot out of it into the air, and I swear, that first white volley came within an inch of the ceiling. I heard myself moan. Another shot, almost as high as the first. FUCK! I've never cum so hard before. These are powerful shots. BOOM. Another shot, tapering off, but still feeling intense as that first. Each shot was rising into the air then falling right back onto my chest. My new pecs. Splattering all over. As soon as it was just a dribble, I lay there panting, cum all over myself. It took a moment to realize that I didn't grow like last time. So it was confirmed. At least as far as I was concerned. I needed a blowjob to grow. I cleaned myself off and showered. I was starting to wonder if it'd be better to shower at the gym. Either way, I needed to come up with a plan to get another dude to blow me. It only took 19 years to get my first blowjob, so what's another 19 years? NO. I couldn't think like that. I could definitely make it happen. Maybe I needed to show off the goods a bit more. Get my dick more on display. Fuck. But then I had an idea. Who did I know that was gay? I had to know someone. It was a pretty big college, so there had to be plenty of gay dudes around who'd wanna suck my dick. But then an idea struck me. Grindr. I'd fiddled with it in the past, but I got bored of the weirdos on there who I was simply not interested in. But now I was at college and I'd be able to see all the guys nearby who were gay and potentially looking for some fun. I took out my phone and redownloaded the app, and I was eager to get someone to blow me so I was moving swiftly. I laid down on my bed and set up my profile. I didn't even bother with a picture. I just made my tagline say "horny" and started browsing through the people who were online. I actually did see several dudes on there that I'd seen in passing, one of whom was even in one of my classes. A lot of the squares were blank, which told me a lot of guys still liked to stay incognito. Which was fine, all I needed was someone to suck my dick. I didn't really have the desire to initiate conversation with any of these guys. I was still nervous about the whole thing. I mean, I definitely wanted some head, but it just still felt weird doing this stuff. But I would think back to how it felt getting sucked, and the feeling of my muscles swelling... my cock was getting hard again just thinking about it. I started to nod off laying there. I hadn't received any messages, and I was getting kind of bored. But just as soon as I was about to drift off to sleep, I heard an alert from my phone. I immediately opened the app and saw the message and the sender. He had a profile picture, too. All he said was "Hi." He was attractive, with short brown hair and a dark stud in each ear. No visible blemishes on his face, which was a plus. I sent back "Hello." "Wyd" "Nothin much just chillin in my room hbu" "Looking?" "Just for some head but yea" "pic?" I sent him a face picture. I had some actual photogenic selfies saved to my phone which I used rather than taking a brand new one right now. "Nice" and then he also said "Dick?" Fuck. I guess it never occurred to me to get a pic of that. "Hang on," I responded. I needed to get hard, and fast. I switched apps on my phone and went into my photo gallery. I, of course, had photos of muscle saved in there. "Guys next door" type of muscle. My favorite. Nonchalant flexes. I started with my favorite one, a dude about my age grinning cockily and flexing a pretty big bicep still wrapped in a shirt sleeve. His arm was big and his shirt was the perfect size to accentuate his biceps. The sleeve was tight around that bicep. I felt my cock rapidly swelling within my shorts. I switched to another photo. This one was another amazing photo to look at for a guy like me. Two dudes in this one, but one was skinny standing next to his friend flexing a double bicep, his sleeves pulled back, and grinning. The skinny friend was looking at him smiling, but I could tell he was envious as hell. I loved to imagine the skinny friend feeling his muscled friend's biceps after that pic was taken. My cock surged in my shorts, growing to full size, and I quickly moved to another photo. This one had another guy around my age standing in front of his bathroom mirror taking a selfie of himself just standing there, completely naked. He wasn't flexing, just totally relaxed, but his body was amazing. Full pecs, 6-pack abs, round bulbous muscular shoulders and thick defined arms, and his cock was standing straight up. And my own cock was now throbbing hard. I quickly whipped my cock out and positioned my phone to take a photo. I snapped one, then another, and then yet another. I got multiple angles. I saw some pre beginning to seep out of my tip, and I was sure to get a pic of that, too. I didn't want to waste time so I opened Grindr again and sent one of my new dick pics to my new potential friend. "Fuck thats a big dick" "Yeah?" "Fuck yeah man youd destroy me thankfully i just wanna suck you hehe" and then "Got any more?" I sent him another one. "Shit yeah your dick looks delicious" and then he sent another pic of himself with more than just his face. Another selfie but it was taken from farther away to show his torso, but still clothed. He was cute, for sure. "Come over" I sent, along with my dorm location. "Ooo your close" he said, then "BRT" It took a moment for that to sink in. FUCK. I had another dude coming to my room to suck my cock. He'd be here in mere minutes. FUCK. I looked in the mirror and fixed my hair and made sure I looked alright. I had a cool shirt on, I think, and I had a clean pair of gym shorts on. I took my bottle of cologne and spritzed a tiny amount on myself. I felt so nervous. I was pacing the room, butterflies in my stomach. I'd never done this before. It seemed so odd to me to be doing this. I never imagined myself in this position. I kept checking my phone, thinking he'd have sent a message I didn't hear canceling on me. I also kept double-checking my appearance in my mirror. I had a brief moment in which I took notice of my new frame after my first blowjob. My shoulders were noticeably wider, and I didn't realize until now how much higher the bottom of my T-shirt reached now. If I raised my arms, part of my stomach was exposed. I did really fill out this shirt more. But then suddenly I heard the knock at the door, which sent the butterflies in my stomach into overdrive. I had to take a deep breath. Not wanting to appear too eager, I slowly walked over to the door, sluggishly looking through the peephole and seeing it was indeed him, and unlocked it. I gripped the knob, and again, slowly turned it and opened the door. He stood there, looking me right in the eye, and smiled. "Hey," he said. I felt myself swallow, but my mouth was dry. FUCK I needed to get over this nervousness. I stepped aside and said "Come on in, man." He walked in and stood there as I shut the door. "What's up?" he said, as we awkwardly stood there. "Uhh, to be honest, I've never done this before, so I'm kind of nervous," I confessed. "It's alright man, I get it, I just wanna please you," he smiled, "Come on." He took my hand and guided me to my bed and pressed his hands into my chest til I sat on the end of my bed. He sat down beside me and put his hand on my leg and slowwwllllyyyy slid it up, then down my leg, occasionally allowing his fingers to knead my quads. I felt some stirring in my crotch area. "You're even sexier than I thought you'd be," he said. I felt my face go red, and I couldn't think of anything cool to say so I simply said "Thanks." He let his hand become more adventurous and it inched its way closer to my dick. I felt myself getting harder. I felt myself shudder, and the sexual tension was starting to become overwhelming. My nervousness was still there, and I had this overbearing uncertainty as to how to behave in this situation. I didn't know what my hands should be doing. Should I be touching him, too? Should I be doing the same thing to him? "Relax, man. Let me please you," he almost whispered, and then his hand grabbed my cock through my shorts. "Whoa..." he said rather loudly. His reaction was genuine, and I still had trouble believing my cock was something so amazing. He stroked me through my shorts and let his hand travel the entire length. "You're fucking big. Like, the pic you sent didn't do it justice." "Thanks," I said, sheepishly, while trying to refrain from squirming. His hand on my cock felt SO GOOD. "Stand up for me, sexy," he said. Then added "Please." I stood up, and he followed suit. He put his hands on my shoulders, then kissed me right on my lips. I was surprised a little, but it felt so right. I liked the kiss. At first it was pretty subdued, but then he really got into it, and I returned the kiss just as hard. We both let our tongues entwine, and my hands had moved to his hips, and very quickly, I pulled him into me, and I felt our hard cocks press together. It was a hot feeling. He moaned a little, his mouth still on mine. His hands began to move, his hands running down my arms, stopping at my upper arms. He gripped them, and squeezed. He broke the kiss, and said "Oooo someone's got some muscles," and I honestly didn't know how to respond. I wanted to kiss some more, but his attention was on my arms now. He was squeezing and running his hands over them, and then he said something that surprised me more than anything else had so far. "Flex for me, sexy." "What??" I said, with a little more surprise in my voice than I'd intended. "Please? Show me your biceps. They feel big. I wanna see." "Ummm, alright," I said, again, sheepishly. I brought my right arm up and flexed it the way I always see other guys do it. Held it parallel to the floor and straight out from my body, and bent my arm while tensing the biceps. My arm contracted into the nicely sized ball of muscle that had grown since my first blowjob. I saw his eyes watching it the entire time I did it, and they widened when my bicep appeared in its fully flexed glory. I hadn't moved the sleeve back, though, so some of it was still covered. "Hot," he whispered. I started to lower my arm and he said "No! Not yet. Please keep it flexed." So I flexed again, and he pulled the sleeve back himself, exposing my entire upper arm and part of my shoulder. "Fuck," he breathed, while reaching his hand up and running his fingers over the ball of muscle. He then wrapped his fingers around it and squeezed, and to my own surprise, there wasn't much give, if any at all. "It's so hard, too," he said. I was feeling pretty good about my muscular development right about then. I'd never had anyone compliment my muscles before, and here was this dude practically drooling over my biceps. So, I felt a bit more confident. I lowered my flexed arm, which made him open his mouth to protest, but I quickly pulled the sleeve back on my other arm and went into a double-bicep flex. "FUCK!" he exclaimed, and immediately had one of his hands on each of my arms. My cock was throbbing hard at this point, and I could feel pre leaking. "Fuck," he said again, and I watched as he took one of his hands and started jerking himself through his shorts. He then dropped to his knees, and tugged on my shorts. "Please?" he asked, his eyes looking up at me like a puppy. "Fuck yeah," I heard myself say. "Mmmm" he voiced his approval, and slowly pulled my shorts down, allowing my cock to finally break free from its confinement. As soon as the elastic band of my shorts moved far enough, my cock bounced out, standing straight up, and some pre flung out and hit him on his chin. "Wow, you're already leaking," he said, then used his finger to wipe his chin and licked it. "Sweet," he said. And then he didn't waste any time. He immediately popped the head of my cock into his mouth and used his tongue to run around my tip. My whole body was filled with electric pleasure, and the tingling was running through every fiber of my body. "Ohhh god..." I moaned, and I felt myself getting hornier. My cock literally felt like it was growing harder with each passing second, and the feeling of his tongue flitting around the head of my cock was astronomical. It left me bereft. My moaning signaled him to turn up his sucking a few notches. He slowly took more of me into his mouth, sliding his lips down my shaft centimeter by centimeter. His tongue expanded its domain, running all over, and he had his hands gripping the backs of my legs, squeezing and massaging them. To be completely honest, that was making it feel so much better. "Unnghhfuck," I moaned, feeling the cum welling up within my balls, the pressure building. My whole body was tingling in the same way it was last time, and I knew I was going to grow again. I needed to cum. I flexed my dick, feeling it throb hard, and my pleasurer could surely feel my dick pulsing. He sucked harder and harder, even emitting some slurping noises. "Ohhh god, fuck!" I exclaimed. The pressure was reaching its peak, and I could tell I would cum any second. "UNNGHH" I grunted, as the pressure breached its containment threshold. "I'm cumming!" I yelled, and I felt the fine sensation of cum shooting into my shaft, and then out of my tip. It was strong and forceful, and my dick throbbed hard with each shot, swelling just a tiny bit each time. He took every shot in his mouth, spilling none, and gulped loudly as he swallowed all of it. To be honest, though, I wasn't all too concerned with my orgasm. Yeah, it felt amazing, but I was almost shaking with excitement for the aftermath. After my fourth shot, I figured I was done and gently pushed him off my dick. I wanted to see myself grow. He looked surprised as hell when I pushed him away, but I wasn't concerned right now, and I had a feeling he wouldn't be either in a moment. "Watch what you just did to me," I said, before he could protest what I did. I felt it welling up within me. I walked over to the mirror, a new girth and weight in my crotch as my dick swung between my legs oozing cum onto the floor. He looked confused as hell when I saw his face in the mirror. I smirked, and focused my attention my body. I stood there, relaxed, watching my entire body. It was still a shock to see my newly toned body from the growth that already occurred. My chest was heaving and my heart was pounding, and I couldn't tell if that was an effect of my excitement or if it was the reaction taking place within my body. "Ohhhh fuuuuuck," I moaned, and I felt like my entire body was experiencing an orgasm as I watched all of my muscles swell bigger. My pecs visibly grew and pushed out from my chest, my slight cleavage becoming more of a valley. My abs clenched and tightened, and I watched as six bricks etched deeper into my stomach. My legs thickened, and it felt incredible to feel my thighs touch each other. I flexed them and watched my quads burst into definition, heads of muscle visible when before, I'd have assumed I had no muscle at all in my legs. "Holy shit," I heard from behind me. I saw his face in the mirror and it was of pure astonishment. He almost looked fearful. "Yeah--ungghhh--get a good look, I'm still--grnnn--growinggggg," I managed to get out before I felt my arms involuntarily flex and pulse, and I watched as they grew slightly bigger and thicker with each heartbeat. Veins were coursing over my arms, and I clenched my fists and watched my forearms thicken and swell into the arms you'd see on a real gym-rat. The kind you'd see on a guy and you'd just KNOW he was strong. "Ohhhfuck yeah, fuuuck yeahhhhh..." The words came out of my mouth but I wasn't even thinking them. The sensation in my arms was overwhelming my senses, and my favorite muscles were growing. Biceps are the mark of dominance and power, and mine were growing. I watched my biceps throbbing bigger with each pump of my heart, thickening and growing. And then I saw my arms angling more outward from my body, and I realized my lats had been swelling a little bigger. It was astonishing even for me to see how my arms didn't just hang at my sides, they were angled out now. FUCK. And my shoulders swelled up some, too, widening with my lats, and I now had obvious traps, eliminating that "pencil-neck" appearance I once had. "SHIT! This is so hot!" I heard my cocksucker exclaim, and I noticed he was standing now, watching me in the mirror intently. His dick was standing straight up. I turned around and looked him right in the eye. "You like this?" I asked, standing there with my chest heaving from my heavy breaths. I gestured at my own body, completely nude. He nodded rapidly, and I saw his eyes darting from body part to body part. His dick was oozing precum. "How about this?" I asked, and made my pecs jump and bounce. FUCK! I could never do that before. Again, he nodded rapidly. I flexed my legs, next, and they once again exploded into definition, and my quads were impressively bulging. I couldn't wait to try on some old shorts to see how they fit me, now. "You like muscle? Well, watch THIS," I said, then flexed my arms into a double-bicep pose, and I felt this immense power as I did it. I felt fucking strong as hell. "Fuck yeah!" And then I watched him shut his eyes, his body shuddered, and his little dick exploded cum all over the floor. He didn't shoot very much, but he definitely came. "Ohhhhgodnngggh" he moaned. I dropped my arms and chuckled. "Okay, well, I hope you enjoyed the show, dude, but I got other things to do, so here are your clothes--" I handed him his clothes, "--and I will see you around!" and I guided him out of my room and shut the door. I went back over to my mirror and couldn't believe what I saw. I was so much bigger than before. I was almost huge. My arms were hot. So hot. I loved biceps, and I really wanted to see if I could rip through some sleeves. "Fuck yeah," I said to myself, as I imagined the ways I was going to enjoy my new body.
  2. 26 points
    **Note from Author: hey everyone, this is my first ever story on the forum, so be easy on me. I’m heavily inspired by @dredlifter’s hot stories, and I wished there was more content like his, so I decided to start something. Let me know what you think!** “Colton!!” My friend Shawn barrels down the hall, hugging me tight. I had just finished moving my stuff back into my dorm room for my Sophomore year at college, and I was very excited to be living on the same floor as all my best friends. I hadn’t seen them all summer, and to be honest, we weren’t very good at keeping up via text, but I knew we would be able to pick it right back up. “Hey Shawn!” I say, settling down from the hug. “How has your summer been?” “Great!” Shawn says, running his tan fingers through his blonde hair, which has grown out a little bit longer from what I remembered. “I have been skateboarding a lot this summer, and just spending a lot of time exploring the city. You’ll never guess what I..” At that point, our friend, and Shawn’s roommate, James comes out of the floor elevator, arms full of stuff and yells over at us. We run over and start helping him out. We head down to his car, and realize he has at least 4 more loads to bring up, even with all of us helping. “James, I didn’t realize you had so much shit!” I say, lugging a oscillating fan over my shoulder. “Whatever,” James snarks, “You’re young, and you guys are in shape, you can do a few loads.” “In shape” might have been somewhat of an overstatement. I’m about 6 feet tall, 190ish pounds, some of it is muscle, but I definitely like to eat a little more than I like to go to the gym. Shawn and James are about the same height as well, but they’re quite a bit skinnier than me, at about 155 pounds. I was always jealous of their metabolism, but I am proud of the few muscles I have that they would never be able to have. “Yeah, this isn’t gonna be a big deal.” Shawn says, grabbing one of the bigger suitcases and carrying it back towards the dorm. I never really thought Shawn could carry something that heavy, but I’m glad to not have to carry that up later. After a couple trips, we’re pretty sweaty, covered in August sweat, with a few more trips to go. James whips off his shirt, revealing his slender body, and Shawn and I follow suit, although I am always somewhat hesitant to strip, as I’m a little uncomfortable with my extra fluff. I look over at Shawn, and he’s tan as hell and, although still thin, has the ridges or abs and the start of some pecs and biceps balling up as he moves around. “Damn Shawn, you been eating like crazy this summer?!” James notes. “Something like that!” Shawn says, dismissively, as he jokingly flexes at us, his newly existent biceps popping up. He grabs a bottle of water, and I look at Shawn directly for the first time since we have gotten back. Is he a little taller than me? I mean, we’re 20, so he might’ve had some puberty left in him. I hope I’ve got that coming up soon too... He looks good. I guess I’ve always thought he looks good. His blonde hair, his smooth, thin body, and his pretty big dick, which I’ve seen in the dorm showers quite a few times. He’s not shy. Maybe I’m just more self conscious than my friends... I only recently have come to grips with the fact that I am gay. You’d think I would know that, what with all the gay porn I’ve watched since I was a kid, but it took a lot of therapy to undo the religious guilt I felt. I know Shawn isn’t gay, because he’s pretty obsessed with this girl Izzy from his Bio class last semester, and he’s not afraid to share all the details with us. I haven’t told Shawn and James that I’m gay yet, it felt weird to text them over the summer, but I plan to soon. Maybe later this week. Before school ramps up, for sure. We finally finish unloading all of James’ stuff, and we chill in their room for a little while, just catching up about our summers. “I mostly just worked,” James shares. “My dad’s bakery has been booming, and I needed the cash. I’ve gotten pretty good at baking though! Too bad we have to live in the dorms for two years here.. I guess I may not be able to maintain my skills!” “I bet we could bake at Izzy’s place!” Shawn says. We look over at him, surprised. “Oh, haha, I guess I forgot to text y’all, I had my internship here over the summer, and she was actually one of the other interns. We got to talking, and we’ve now been dating for a few months now!” “Congrats man!” I say, crossing my legs, trying not to plump up think of Shawn’s now-wiry body pulsing next to Izzy, “She lives close?” “Yeah, just across the street. You’ll probably have the room to yourself quite a bit, James.” Shawn laughs, and nudges James, winking. We roll our eyes, and James asks, “It is too bad Alex has to drop out over the summer. Do you know who your new roommate is?” I had been planning to room with our friend Alex this year, but a few weeks ago his Mom passed away, and he had to take a gap year. I had hoped nobody else would sign up for my room, but a few days ago someone named Kyle showed up on the housing website. I tried looking him up on social media, but all he had was a Facebook account that hasn’t been updated in 4 years. The profile picture wasn’t even a picture of him, just some artwork from a video game I didn’t recognize. “I don’t know him, but his name is Kyle!” I say. “He seems like a nerd, so we will probably get along, I hope.” “Oh cool. ” James says, “I’m surprised we haven’t seen him moving in yet!” “Yeah, but we have been in here a little while. You guys want to head back to my room with me, and see if he’s in there?” “I’m actually gonna shower up, and head over to Izzy’s place.” Shawn says, “I want to have some ‘quality time’ before we start feeling the stress of the semester. She had something she wanted to give me too, but she said it was a secret.” “Huh.” I say, “You will have to keep us in the loop. What about you James, you in to meet my roommate?” “Nah, I’m pretty pooped. I think I’m gonna crash for the night. I’ll meet him tomorrow!” “No worries. Probably better to not swarm him all at once anyways.” I head out of their room, and head across the hall to my room, the door propped open. I look in, and on the other wall of our room is a giant pride flag, with the correlating desk covered in Drag race stickers, pride kitsch, all the works. “I guess Kyle’s gay too,” I think to myself. I hope he’s hot. Or maybe I don’t. I’m still figuring out myself as a gay guy. Even if he was hot, available, and wanted to fuck his roommate, I wasn’t sure if I was ready. I piddle around the room, setting up my desk just the way I want, anxious to meet my roommate. After about 20 minutes, the door creaks open more, and a little guy, wrapped in a towel, furry chest on display, comes in. “Oh hey! You must be Colton!” He says, “I’m Kyle! Nice to meet you. Sorry I’m just hopping out of the shower. I have been moving in for the past little while!” “Nice to meet you too Kyle!” I stand up, walking over to shake his hand. As I walk over, I realize just how short he is, his eyes about on level with my collar bones. After I shake his hand, and we chit chat for a bit he starts getting dressed, changing locker room style, keeping the towel on even after putting on shorts. He’s a shy little cutie, but not really my type. I’m relieved. I think we’ll get along, and it will be good to have another gay guy around as I work on coming out to everyone. It’s a small school, so I haven’t known any other out gay men. Not that I have been looking, before now. After we settle in, he starts playing league of legends on his computer, headphones on, and I start playing the FFVII remake I tried to finish before school started. Just as I’m getting in the groove, there’s a knock on my door. “Come in.” Kyle shouts at the door, not looking up from his game. “Hey!” Shawn peeks in, “I’m Shawn, one of Colton’s friends. I live right down the hall. I just wanted to swing in to see if Colton wanted to come workout with me in the morning, before classes start.” “Workout?! Since when?” I say. “Just a few weeks ago,” Shawn says, blushing. “Izzy was telling me that she likes her men buff, so I’m trying to fulfill the fantasy.” “Ah! That’s why you look the way you do. I’m in, having some accountability should help me stay to a regimen. What time?” “Pretty early, like 6?” “Yeah, sounds good.” I reply. At this point, Kyle pulls his headphones down and looks over, “do y’all mind if I tag along? I just transferred, and I don’t really know anybody.” “Yeah, totally.” Shawn replies. “Our friend James might eventually join us too, but when I asked him, he looked at me like a maniac. His loss, when the three of us are jacked, he’ll be struggling to keep up!” I find myself crossing my legs once again at the thought of a jacked Shawn, but I laugh, and tell him to have a good time with Izzy. As Shawn heads out, Kyle wraps up his game, and pulls his headphones off and looks over at me. “I don’t mean to butt in, I hope I’m not crashing the party by asking to come along to the gym!” “No way,” I say, adamantly shaking my head. “Why would you even say that?” “I just don’t mean to.. intrude.” He pauses, “I know how it feels to have interrupted time with a crush.” “A crush?” I ask. “Oh!” Kyle asks, “I guess I misread the situation. I just felt some chemistry between you two.” “Well, to be honest, you’re not wrong.” I admit. “I have had a little bit of a crush on him, but I only recently even realized I was gay. I planned to come out to my friends tonight, but it just didn’t happen. I don’t think they’d care, but they’re also somewhat aloof. How’d you know?” “Call it men’s intuition,” he says. “You’re cute. You should be more confident. I mean, he seems straight, so maybe a confident crush on someone else?” “Haha, thanks for the advice, gay oracle.” I joke. “I’m just telling it like I see it. Do you know if there are any cute guys that will be at the gym tomorrow?” “Not sure, I never really go to the campus gym in the mornings. I’m more of an evening workout guy.” “Well, I’ll dress up, just in case.” And with that, Kyle puts his headphones back on and starts up another game. I grab a seltzer out of my fridge, play a little more of my game, and start wrapping up for bed. I’m wiped from the day, and end up turning in for the night pretty quickly. I fall asleep fast, not even disturbed by the clicking of the mouse echoing from Kyle’s rig, which would usually keep me up. I wake up around 5:45 to my alarm, and see Kyle already up and ready, stretching in some tight little shorts and XS JJ Malibu tank, showing off his tight butt, and surprisingly wide back. “Oh hey!” He says, seeing me get up and changed pretty quickly. “Do you want to head over to Shawn’s room, or meet him there?” “Let’s head across the hall. I’m about ready.” I say, slipping on an old t shirt, while brushing my teeth. I leave the room, Kyle following behind, and we head to Shawn and James’ room. I jiggle the handle, the door unlocked like usual, and there was Shawn, ready to go, in a shirt that looks just a little too tight on him, mixing something into a cup. “Hey guys,” he says, keeping his voice low to not wake up his roommate. “Izzy gave me some protein powder last night that her dad’s company makes. Do you want some?” “Nah,” I say. I always feel like my metabolism can’t keep up with the extra calories, I do my best to keep from gaining weight. Maybe protein would help, but I have just never felt comfortable with it. “I wouldn’t mind some!” Kyle pipes up, “I wouldn’t mind bulking up a bit. Maybe I can make up for my height with some more width!” Shawn whips up a water bottle for Kyle, and we head down the stairs and towards the campus gym. A perk of such a small campus is just how easy it is to walk everywhere. We get to the gym and head to the weight area. Shawn and Kyle look a little lost, I know Shawn has never stepped foot in this gym, and Kyle is probably looking at the early morning gym bros. They’re there en masse, the gym is much more crowded than I thought it would be. At least there’s views, and I look over at Kyle, who raises his eyebrows at me, gesturing at all the buff men, giving me a big thumbs up. I gesture over to the dumbbell rack, and start warming up with some 25 pounders. Shawn comes up next to me and warms up with some 10 pounders, and Kyle heads straight to the squat rack. I quickly move up to my max, this summer I was able to curl the 40s for reps, which I have been pretty proud of. I was surprised to see Shawn not far behind, curling the 30s with quite a bit of fervor. I go through my workout like usual, and Shawn follows behind me, obviously copying my workout. I don’t mind, and it feels good to be lifting more than him. Although, not as much more as I thought I would be. He’s only about 10-20 pounds behind me in most lifts. He must’ve really gone for it over the summer, getting those beginner gains before we got here. I look over at Kyle, and he’s talking to a few other guys at the squat rack, his shorts riding dangerously high on his ass, while a few others around him look on. He’s a bottom on a mission, and he’s letting the whole gym know. After about 45 minutes we wrap up with some stretches. Kyle starts talking to Shawn, “that’s the best I’ve ever felt during a workout. That protein powder was great!” “Yeah, Izzy said that it’s a new experimental protein. I didn’t really understand everything she was saying, but it has some preworkout components to it, so it just jazzes you up.” “I definitely feel ‘jazzed up’, but I thought it was just the men in there!” Kyle says, laughing. I laugh too, but I take a quick glimpse at his shorts, noticing he’s sporting a noticeable semi, as is Shawn. Welp, look at that, so am I now. We head down to the showers, and Shawn strips naked immediately. He looks great, his pump making him look even bigger than he did yesterday, and... do I find myself looking up into his eyes? I mean, I guess I noticed that he grew yesterday, but it’s even more noticeable now. I try not to look down, but there I go anyways, and I see his dick, still somewhat hard, looking as great as ever. I quickly head over to a shower stall and lock it, hoping I didn’t stare too much, or my erection was too noticeable. Him and Kyle follow shortly behind, taking the stalls to my left and right. The water starts flowing, and I get in and out. As I walk back to my locker, I notice that Shawn didn’t quite close the stall door all the way, and he’s straight up jerking off in the stall. He’s playing with his nipple while he leans against the wall, and looks like he is in pure ecstasy. Filing that away for later. I change, and, not wanting to wait around too long, head back to my room on my own. About 20 minutes later I hear some laughter coming down the hallway, and Kyle joins me in the room. “Hey Colton! Where did you go?!” “Oh, I just didn’t want to wait around for y’all. I take quick showers.” “Yeah, sorry about that. I usually do too, but I was just so horny, I ended up jerking off in the shower! It’s like I had to!! I have never felt that way before. I’m telling you, Colton, that protein powder is something else. I feel great too!! I mean, look at me! This is the best I have ever looked!” With that, Kyle flexed his arms, and he looks notably more muscular than he did this morning. I must not have been paying attention. I mean, his gym clothes are VERY tight. It is strange that both of them were jerking off in the showers, though. Must be some horny goat’s weed in that experimental mixture too. I may have to give it a go the next time we head to the gym.... To be continued!
  3. 26 points
    MY GRANDAD’S MUSCLES [Omnibus Edition with a new instalment coming soon] My father’s father became a recluse after his wife died. I never saw much of my grandparents growing up, but Grandad had a good reason for not showing up for Granny’s funeral. It was because my deadbeat father was there, and that was enough of an excuse. They’d hated each other. My father was never sober for more than a few hours at a time. My mother was just as bad, only her poison of choice were prescription painkillers chased down with as much weed as she could get hold of. So yeah, Grandad sold his business in the city and moved west to run a farm. It had always been his dream to completely get out of the rat race and live off the grid. We wrote to each other after he moved away. To be honest, I’d not seen much of him as a kid. He was always busy running his gyms. He had four of them. Once he’d even offered my father an olive branch by giving him his own gym to manage, if only he’d get off the booze. But dear old Anthony Ridge was too far gone, and his liver was on its last legs. Alcohol doesn’t just destroy your body and mind. It also wrecks family units. Speaking of ‘units’, we lost our home in 2010 because our mortgage arrears were crazy, so we had to move into a unit in a trailer park after the bank took back what was theirs. I didn’t really mind. There was just the three of us. And the unit was small enough not to accumulate too many possessions that could be thrown around during drink-fuelled rows. At least my father never raised his hand to me. He fell asleep one night with a lit cigarette in his mouth. My mother had already collapsed into bed, high from her cocktail of back pain meds and weed. I was staying over at my friend Rod’s place, which was what saved my life. By the time the fire brigade got the fire under control, the unit was just a smouldering shell of its former self. After my parents were laid to rest, at a modest ceremony attended mostly by my mother’s side of the family, I got a letter from my Grandad. He wasn’t one for using phones, so letters were his thing. He asked me how I was doing. I was staying at Rod’s; he’d been my crush since early secondary school, and for a time it was just me and him. But now he’d gotten Cindy Fleming up the duff, and both of them just just gone 18, so things weren’t good between Rod and his folks. Too many arguments. And since the unforeseen pregnancy Rod and me started quarrelling more than I cared for. When I told this to my Grandad in a letter, the reply I got back inside of a week said simply: “Come and live with me.” The letter came with train fare and a map on how to reach the farm. I had just finished my final exams at secondary school, so it was either get a job at a fast food place, or go live with my hermit grandparent. I really didn’t have great prospects, and Rod and me were drifting in different directions anyway. I decided to accept my Grandad’s offer. I took with me only what I could carry. Rod’s dad wanted to drive me to the station, but I declined. I needed to stand on my own two feet anyway. Besides, the train station was only a few minutes away by bus. The train ride took three hours. I arrived in the quaint village of Dundrevan just when it started to rain. It was a little after four in the afternoon. I took shelter in a tavern not far from the station. It was a poky little place; only two customers, one an elderly man nursing a pint in a corner. The other was a guy about my age, very handsome, but clearly drunk. Just as I entered, the barman was advising him he’d had enough to drink and to stop tearing up beer mats and flicking the pieces everywhere. “Do you do hot food?” I asked the barman. Only toasted sandwiches were served here, but I hadn’t eaten since breakfast at Rod’s, so anything would be welcomed. So I had a toasted cheese and ham sandwich and pot of tea. I never touch alcohol; I vowed from an early age never to turn into my father. When the rain stopped I decided to follow the map route to the farm. It was about a mile outside the village, but I didn’t mind the walk. The sun had come out and it even started to get a bit warm. I considered taking my shirt off; we Ridge men are blessed with really great genetics. I didn’t work out at all, but I looked like I did. Although my skin was a tad milky, my chest and abs were quite defined. I had a bit of muscle on me, and I wasn’t afraid to show it off. But this place was really deserted, so no one would see me. Or so I thought. I made my way down a narrow laneway with honeysuckle bushes to my left, and seemingly endless wooden fencing with the bark left on, to my right. At the end of the lane I was about to pass a phone box, when someone stepped out of it and looked at me as though he’d known me all his life. “Fuck me, lad. If you’re not related to big Gordie Ridge, then I’m a monkey’s uncle.” The man was in his forties, a bit overweight, with a comb-over to hide his bald patch. His shirt looked like it hadn’t been ironed, ever, and he smelt of onions. But he seemed jolly, and at least he wasn’t carrying a knife with intent to rob me of my duffel bag. “Er, he’s my Grandad. I’m going to stay with him at his farm,” I said simply. He was right in the sense that facially I looked more like my Grandad than my father. “Well now, this is the thing. You’ve got quite the walk ahead of you, lad. And you might want to cover yourself up there. You have to pass the convent and you’ll give the nuns heart attacks with all those muscles on ya!” I liked this man immensely. “I’m not really that muscled,” I said, feigning bashfulness. Like I said, I didn’t work out. What I had on me was a natural thing passed down. Pity my late father decided to abuse his body rather than maximise on what nature gifted him with. “Well no… no you’re not, if you don’t really mind me saying. But the folks around here are somewhat in awe of Gordie Ridge. He’s like a folk legend around these parts. But you can tell you’re a chip off his block, definitely. My name’s Silas, by the way. Silas Brandywine at your service.” “I’m Stephen. Stephen Ridge,” I said, putting my shirt back on. I didn’t want any nun fatalities on my conscience. “Why are people in awe of my Grandad?” I thought back to when I last saw him. I was seven, so ten years ago. He was big, then, but nothing jaw-dropping, although back then I viewed him through the eyes of a kid. I remember seeing weight-lifting trophies at his house, but I’d only been there a couple of times. Silas eyed me with a twinge of curiosity that made his eyes gleam and his ruddy complexion to bloom as he concentrated his visual summary of me. “Haven’t seen him recently, have we, Stephen Ridge?” The community police officer in an archaic Fiat Panda trundled past, sounded the horn at Silas, who summarily waved back. This was the kind of place where everyone knew everyone, and was about two decades behind the rest of the world. “Not since I was a nipper, Silas,” I chirped, trying to be pleasant. I was tired from the journey, but I was grateful for not having a short fuse. “Oh well then, I might give ye a bit of advice, kiddo.” Silas drew closer to me as though he were about to reveal the secret to life itself. “When you faint at the sight of him, make sure you land on something soft, lest you crack your head right open to let out the shock.” “Er, okay… I think.” I decided to continue on my way. I stopped just before the convent. A mischievous thought ran through my mind in which I was topless once again and flirting with the nuns working in their apiary, causing them to come over all flushed and taken by my boyish good looks. I decided against it. Did they even have an apiary? For some reason I believed that all monks and nuns kept bees. After the convent the map told me to cross a field as a shortcut. I walked for another fifteen minutes, maybe. Then I came to a red iron gate, recently painted by the looks of it. A sign nearby said: “Ridge Farm. Keep Out!” So I’d arrived. I wondered how many acres of land my Grandad owned. It was the only farm for miles around. I couldn’t see any livestock, but maybe he wasn’t that kind of farmer. Then I saw the out-buildings beyond a range of oak trees. There were three white, rectangular sheds; obviously these were the nucleus of Grandad’s farming enterprise. Beyond that nothing but trees, trees, and more trees. The house itself was typically rural, probably a hundred years old or more. There was a barn and a pen in the courtyard with six pigs in it. So maybe he was a pig farmer. But if so why did he only own six pigs? My Grandad was in the barn. I could hear him singing, although I couldn’t put a name to the tune. There was a lot of clanking of metal, and grunting to go along with the singing. I didn’t want to frighten him by just appearing at the door; he was in his sixties, after all. Isn’t it dangerous to sneak up on an old person? Then I noticed an old-fashioned bell sitting on a windowsill up at the house. I opted to use it to announce my presence. The grunting, singing, and clanking noises ceased. I’d gotten my Grandad’s attention. He came out of the barn. I looked at him. My breathing seized up. Silas Brandywine had been right about one thing. I fainted. *** When I came to I was lying on a couch in what could only be the living room of the farmhouse. I immediately noticed the renovations; the door frames were taller and wider than standard door frames. The ceiling, too, looked higher than you’d expect a ceiling to be. The interior furnishings were rustic and old fashioned. A painting of a milkmaid milking a cow hung over a spartan mantel. A grandfather clock in a corner ticked somnolently. Shafts of dying sunlight permeated the room in which dust motes seemed to hang, fixed rigidly in time itself. I instinctively felt my head for evidence of injury, but there was none. I was thankful for that. As my senses grew more attuned to my surroundings, my nose picked up the delicious smell of… was it beef stew? I got up from the couch, a little wobbly on my feet, but I soon regained my balance. I followed the smell of the stew to the large kitchen at the rear of the house. It needed to be big, because my Grandad was, well… HUGE! He was shirtless, save for an apron which he let hang untied at the back. His back was the widest, most muscular back I’d ever seen. And there wasn’t a hair on his back or shoulders, unlike my dad who seemed to have gotten the hairy gene from my grandmother’s side. He wore khaki cargo shorts and was barefooted. I gauged his height to be between 6’ 10 and 7’; the Ridge men had always been tall. I myself stood at an impressive 6’ 4”. At 18 I probably wasn’t done growing yet. My dad had stopped growing at 6’ 5”, the waster. He could have been impressive, instead of a deadbeat. Gordon Ridge wasn’t a weight-lifter; well, maybe he was in his younger days. But now he was utterly a bodybuilder, and the biggest, most muscular man I’d ever seen. “Uh...Grandad?” “Hope you’re hungry. My beef stew is the best in the world, Stephen. You’re probably famished from your trip.” My Grandad turned around. I feel terrible for admitting this, but my dick instantly firmed up at the sight of him. Yeah, I know we’re related, but I wasn’t prepared for what he had built of himself. I blamed my stiffy on a chemical impulse in my brain, or something like that. He was incredibly handsome. So what if he was sixty-four? He’d been stunning-looking in his youth, as I recall. Time had been good to his brand of handsomeness, with lines of age in his face that would look destructively hampering on others. But on him they gave him a wisdom that commanded respect, along with his obvious size and strength. Thank heavens I hadn’t tucked in my shirt; it hid my arousal well. I really didn’t want Grandad to get a ‘pervy’ vibe from me. I didn’t want him to know I’m gay, not yet anyway. I had no idea what he thought of such things. I hoped he wasn’t a homophobe like my father was. “I could use a hot meal, thanks.” I tried not to stammer. But he could clearly tell I was astonished by how he looked. He was overwhelming. “You’ve grown up well, Stephen. You were only a bean when last I saw you. What are you, six three, six four?” “Four,” I replied shakily. Grandad’s smile was warm and reassuring. I had nothing to fear here. “I was shorter than you at that age. But as you can see, a lot of growth came later.” He wasn’t smug, or modest, so when his arm raised up to form a single bicep pose, I think he did it without realising. A huge, melon-ball bicep formed and bulged upon his command. My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. He picked up on this and played it down with a chuckle. All he said was: “Thirty-one inches. So far.” He winked proudly and went back to tending to the stew. He suggested I wash up before supper. He told me where the bathroom was. I was so relieved to get up there so that I would masturbate, get that over with, and, hopefully, keep my arousal to a minimum. This is purely chemical with me. There is no way I would allow myself to develop an unhealthy attraction to my own progenitor. When I returned to the kitchen, there was a big bowl of stew waiting for me. Grandad was already seated on the other end of the big oak table. He tore off a chunk of bread from a sizable loaf before handing it over to me. “I like to dip the bread in and use it like a spoon. Then I just drink down the remainder out of the bowl. I don’t get many guests up here,” he said between chews. A quivering smile formed on my lips, so I decided to copy his method, and dipped some bread into the stew. It was very tasty, and he didn’t skimp on the beef either. The obvious elephant in the room was his physique, but he didn’t seem interested in bringing it up during our first meal together. “Thank you for taking me in, Grandad. I was at a bit of a crossroads,” I said. I can’t remember ever eating a meal this good. My mother had never been one for cooking. Dinner had almost always been take-out back then. Living at Rod’s had been better, but because both his parents worked, dinner was usually more convenient than nutritious. This was new to me. I ate three big hunks of bread and finished all the stew in my bowl whilst Grandad helped himself to seconds, and then thirds. “Sorry, but I have to eat big to stay big,” he said, after demolishing the third bowl. He let out a very loud and very manly belch, then leaned back in his big farmhouse chair and patted his cobbled belly. He still had the apron on. I really hoped he’d remove it. But sitting opposite him gave me plenty of time to take in the enormity of this man. He really was a super-human in every sense of the word. His rugged, handsome head was supported by the thickest bull-neck I’d ever seen. It just seemed to widen as it sloped down to his mammoth traps, and they in turn sat on shoulders capped with thick, rippled deltoids. He had to be at least five feet wide at the shoulders, maybe more. His chest was just beautiful; thick, bloated pectoral masses that made the neck of the apron look like a length of yarn threaded through a handkerchief. I loved the way he had to lean forward and hunker down over his bowl so as not to get any stew on the table. This position highlighted his shoulders best, for he flexed and bulged his muscles without thinking. His biceps and forearms looked powerful enough to snap concrete blocks in two (I had no idea as to feats of strength he’d demonstrate for me later). “Um, you don’t wear shirts then?” Oh why did I go and ask that? I could’ve asked him about the farm, and what he did here, but I had to let my dick do the talking instead. I hope he didn’t take offence. He smiled and ran a finger around his bowl to pick up the last dregs of stew, which he then sucked clean. His bad manners at the table made him human. His muscles made him a god. “I mostly wear just jockstraps when I’m alone here. I get them specially made. Really comfortable and with just the best support a man can get. But the shorts are out of respect for you being here.” Oh my god, I felt myself thinking. That is the hottest thing I’ve ever heard. I think I needed to wank again. My Grandad was not only super-huge, he was super-sexy. I had to think about the nuns at the convent I’d passed earlier, running around in only their knickers whilst chased by swarms of angry bees. That helped with my arousal a little. “I wear jocks sometimes. Rod and me were on the school rugby team, but we sucked at it.” I just wanted to keep the subject of jockstraps alive. “Who’s Rod?” “My best friend. I was living with him and his family for a bit after the… you know.” I didn’t want to bring up the subject of the fire. I knew enough about Gordon Ridge to know that he never discussed anything to do with his son. “It was good of them to put you up like that. But I’m kin. Your place is with me now.” Grandad got up to clear the bowls into the sink. He emptied what was left of the stew into a plastic container and placed it in the fridge. I helped by washing up. Later Grandad said he was going back to the barn. “What do you get up to there?” I asked, as if I didn’t already know. “Bodybuilding,” said Grandad with a smirk. He took off the apron and chucked it into a basket he kept for dirty laundry. I could finally get a proper look at his torso. Every muscle was just popping out of him. He was ripped beyond belief, but carried immense size also. I couldn’t begin to guess at his weight, but he was at least three times as big as a Mr Olympia super-heavyweight competitor. Why the hell did he shy away from public life and waste all this muscle on a lonely farm in the middle of nowhere? If I looked like him I’d be all over the internet, doing talk shows, winning trophies, being fucking amazing and loving every moment. I guess he had his reasons. “Oh Grandad, you’re enormous,” I couldn’t keep myself from mouthing. He smiled warmly, his face creasing up with wrinkles that only complimented his good looks. “One day, maybe,” he said simply. My erection bloomed under my shirt. The thought of this white-haired behemoth actually getting bigger than he was now almost made me bust a nut there and then. “You… you, don’t think you’re… er… big enough?” I stammered. My cock hurt inside my shorts. It needed adjusting. “Nope… not by a mile, Stephen.” And to illustrate his point he flexed a most muscular which caused alarmingly defined muscularity to burst from his skin. Every last part of him heaved with muscle clarity, and as he grunted and groaned — leaning into the pose with rising force — his face and neck flared red from the effort. He kept flexing, demanding more blood to course into his muscle fibers. I felt my own blood coursing as I witnessed this incredible spectacle. “I’ll never be big enough,” he grunted, this time changing to a full lat spread pose. His upper body widened and thickened; his pecs heaved upward and deep striations cracked across their mighty surfaces. He partially rolled up his shorts before lifting his arms to clasp the back of his head with his hands. He then pulled his abs taut. They almost crunched with definition. He rolled his mighty thighs one after the other, and the clusters of muscles there boiled with size and ferocious power. He relaxed and flexed, alternating between the two in order to give me quite the show. I don’t think he was aware of his own erection, but I could see the tenting happening in the front of his khakis. It didn’t feel weird. We were two guys hanging out, right? Then he said: “Come to the barn. Watch me lift.” My mouth formed an aghast “O” shape. I was related to probably the biggest bodybuilder in the world, and now he was inviting me to watch him lift. I had two choices: I could accept his invitation, and, hopefully find some way to ‘relieve’ myself again without him noticing, or I could run for the hills back to Rod’s place and put all this out of my mind. But Grandad had shown me nothing but kindness, so it would have been wrong of me to run out on him, especially now that night was fast approaching. Once the pigs were put into their night enclosure, Grandad and me went into the barn. It smelt a little of pig-shit, but he filled his lungs with a great deal of it and it seemed to energise him a little. I supposed I’d have to get used to the smells of farm life. It was as typical a barn as barns come, although there was a squat rack, bench, and free weights present. As he lit oil lamps I could see more things, specifically a leg press machine and another for doing lat pull-downs. He pretty much had his own gym here; he used to be in the business so he used what he needed to isolate every muscle-group. But there was nothing magical about the set-up here. How, then, did he get so big? There was also a scale in the barn, one you see at livestock fairs. Obviously a standard human scale was too small for my Grandad. He stepped out of his shorts and flung them over his shoulder. It was as though he was suddenly unaware that he had a guest. He went over to the scale and stood confidently on the pressure pad. “Hunngh! Only five up from yesterday,” he grunted. He looked disappointed. “Five… pounds?” I couldn’t believe what I’d heard. But then he’d just eaten a lot of food, so the scale was obviously picking up on that. “I gained fifteen pounds on Wednesday. That was a good day. Only five since yesterday. Gotta lift now, Stephen”. Oh well, at least he was aware of me again. The jockstrap looked amazing on him. It was white and black; the thick black waistband married well with the white pouched front and supporting straps at the rear. He was beautiful to look at. Every last inch of him was manliness exaggerated beyond belief. And as he muscle-waddled over to the bench to begin his evening presses, his dick meat and weighty gonads bobbed and swung heavily before him. He was very hung, but then, so was I. Well, not as much as he was, but I had a dick worthy of a porn-star. Those Ridge genes again. Fifteen pounds, did he say? But such gains so quickly were impossible. Maybe there was something in the water. But if that were so, then the few people I’d so far met from the village didn’t reflect this theory. It had to be something else. I couldn’t chalk it up to just genetics alone. If that was the reason, then… did it mean that I, too, had the potential to look like Grandad? I was stunned to silence as I watched him deftly load up the bar with crazy amounts of weight. I did a quick count of the plates and added the weight up to be… fuck… a metric tonne? Could a bar really hold that much? Maybe this gear was specially reinforced for Grandad. Didn’t he need a spotter? He positioned himself correctly on the bench, and gripped the bar firmly enough to make his knuckles glow white. He eased it off the rests and took the strain. It wobbled a little at first, but as his confidence grew, so did his strength. He let the bar come down near his enormous pecs. Then he pressed up, slowly at first, but once a rhythm kicked in, a man/machine synergy came into effect. I watched Grandad own the iron, play with it like it was a toy, and press it repeatedly, over and over. It was as if his chest grew with every inhalation, every measured, controlled movement. And when he exhaled, it was audibly masculine in its output. By the time he’d hit his seventieth or eightieth rep, he was screaming like a man possessed. I actually felt a little scared of him at this point, but I was as rigid as my erection, now, transfixed to the spot and unable to stop myself from being ‘blown away’ by the power of my father’s father. He got up from the bench when he was done, and flexed his pecs a few times. Then he cupped each one firmly and felt up their combined mass. “Good pump there,” he said simply. He pounded them a little, like the way gorillas sometimes do with their chests. It was so manly. I turned around to adjust my junk in my pants. Grandad didn’t seem to notice. He’d already moved over to the leg press. The machine was set to two tonnes. I couldn't believe the numbers. “Climb on up, Stephen. I could do with the extra weight,” Grandad said with a smirk. “Oh, er….I,” I didn’t know what to say. I suddenly felt awkward. And I really wanted to shoot another load. “I hope you’re not afraid of heights, lad. You’ll be helping me out around the place, and some of the work will involve climbing. You’ll have to get used to it.” His tone was more adamant-sounding now. I was fine with it. I wasn’t one for freeloading off my generous grandfather and had every intention of pulling my weight and doing my fair share (whatever that turned out to be). “Er, okay. I’ll get right up there, Grandad,” I responded. I gingerly climbed up onto the carriage of the machine. Not the most comfortable thing to sit on, I must add. I had to somehow wedge my arse between the weights and the foot plate, although my feet occupied the side of the foot plate opposite where Grandad’s feet were positioned confidently and correctly. Looking down at him from this angle — where he was seated at an incline — he was all chest and groin, both of which bulged almost obscenely. He was clearly erect himself, but that was fine. We were two guys hanging out, right? He was just showing off, getting me to climb onto the carriage. I mean, I only weigh about 225, so my weight on top of two fucking tonnes was negligible. “Ready? Hang on to your britches,” said Grandad. And he began to take the strain. At first I thought he was going to tear some muscles and lose to the weight. I had visions of tumbling off the thing. But this didn’t happen. He began to push the colossal weight; it barely looked as if he was straining. His face showed only determination; other than that it was devoid of emotion. He almost looked disappointed at how easily his juggernaut legs pushed both the weight and his grandson upwards, over and over. I held on as best I could, but after thirty or so repetitions, I began to feel seasick. Grandad sensed this and decided to let me off. “The machine is maxed out. I'll need a new one designed. Maybe there's a way to lash two together, one for each leg.” He suddenly seemed lost in thought. “Your legs definitely got a good pump there,” I remarked, and this seemed to please my progenitor to the point where he blasted out one pose after another. I wanted to ask him what his secret was. But I decided it could wait. I needed to use the toilet in order to ‘rub one out’ again. But before I could leave the barn: “So you like your old Grandad’s physique, huh?” Grandad bounced his hefty pecs over and over. I couldn’t help but notice how his cock was so swollen and hard, it had pushed the waistband of the jockstrap away from his body. I felt inwardly disgusted for allowing my gaze to linger there. If he noticed, he didn’t seem to care. “You’re like nothing I’ve ever seen before.” He came over to me and ruffled my brown hair, like he did when I was seven. I didn’t mind if he still saw me as that little kid from ten years ago. “Ever thought about bodybuilding?” I shrugged. Sure, I had inherited the best genetics a guy could ever hope for. Maybe I could do more with my body. “Not really. I just try to focus on not ending up like dad!” SHIT, I shouldn’t have mentioned him in Grandad’s presence. “That alcoholic piece of CRAP!!!!!” Grandad’s temper erupted. From what I knew of him, I’d always seen him as an easy-going, never angry type. But now… He swelled up in size; was it my imagination or did he really have the power to ‘hulk out’? He did that growling “Incredible Hulk” pose you often saw the character do on the show just before the Hulk ripped off the remains of his shirt and after Bixby changed into Ferrigno,. Muscles and veins bulged hugely under his skin. There was the back half of a broken tractor just outside the barn. He jogged over to it and began to lift it off the ground. How much did half a tractor weigh anyway? Seething with anger, my grandfather lifted the machinery over his head like an average human might lift a toddler onto their shoulders. Then he ripped it to pieces and flung the pieces far and wide. I prayed they wouldn’t hurt someone. “I did everything for him,” he barked, and the pigs nearby began squealing and adding to the ruckus. I think Grandad needed to calm down. I was genuinely scared now. He made a most muscular pose and more and more huge muscles bulged insanely all over him. Was he… growing? Snarling like a slavering beast, he tore up a length of fencing, posts and all, and hurled them into a far field. Then he muscle-bounded around to a garage area, and I almost wet myself when he single-handedly ripped the door off the garage and then dragged a four-wheel drive outside where he could better pick it up. My Grandad was lifting a fucking jeep like is was made of balsa wood. “I even gave him his own gym. But what’d he do? Got fucking wasted again. Didn’t even try the 12 steps. Well I’ll give him 12 fucking steps alright. GRRRRRAAAAAWWWWRRRR!!” I’d never seen a jeep do an impersonation of an aircraft before. How high did he throw it anyway? I listened for a crash sound. After thirty seconds, nothing. A minute passed. Maybe it came down in a lake. Who was to say? I was terrified of my Grandad now. I shouldn’t have mentioned my father to him. I plucked up the courage to leave the barn where I’d been standing just inside the entrance. My Grandad was rampaging about the farm, looking for more things to destroy. Out of sheer desperation, the pigs broke out of their enclosure and ran for their lives, squealing noisily. Grandad made eyes at the house itself. If he could throw a jeep so far, then he could easily demolish a house with his fists. Where would we live then? I needed to intervene. “Grandad… stop… please. Anthony’s dead, remember? I promise I’ll never mention him again. Just please don’t smash anything else.” That seemed to calm him down. My Grandad was even bigger now. I couldn’t believe such a thing was possible. He was totally naked since his ‘hulk out’ had caused his junk to grow to humongous proportions. Somewhere about the farm, his jock lay in tatters. His mighty chest heaved with every exerted breath. It looked as though he was still pumping up. It’d been a crazy day. My massively muscular Grandad was a giant of a man, and completely naked before me. Strangely, my erection had subsided, and I was glad I could think with my brain again. He was silent for a time. Then: “I’m sorry about that, Stephen. I’ll go put some clothes on.” A kind, warm smile returned, replacing a face of pure malice and rage. “Just a jockstrap will do, seeing as you’re used to that and all,” I remarked, trying to further lighten the moment. Then I took my shirt off, just because it seemed right. I left my pants on, though. That would have been weird. Grandad gave me the once-over and nodded his approval. “You should lift, lad. You remind me of myself when I was your age. Although, I had a good fifty pounds on you. Come inside. I have an apple pie in the fridge. I always eat pie after a workout.” And so that was how my first day went living with my super-strong, massive bodybuilding Grandad. I’d probably spend the night beating off in my new bed. Turned out the pie tuckered me out and I decided to turn in. Grandad was bigger now, so he struggled in places around the house that weren’t designed to accommodate his new size. He’d have to make more renovations. But at least there still was a house to renovate. *** I suppose it was to be expected Grandad would have me up at the crack of dawn; it was the farming way, right? Despite his massive size, I hadn’t heard him come into the bedroom to open the curtains, leave a cup of tea on the nightstand beside my bed, and also a special gift next to it. But he’d been in and out without waking me; the first rays of glorious morning sunshine permeating the room was enough to rouse me out of a somewhat restful sleep. I swung my feet to the floor, rubbing sleep out of my eye with one finger, whilst taking the teacup up to my lips with the other. The tea had sugar in it; I normally took it just with milk. But I didn’t mind. It was a nice gesture. An even nicer gesture was the other gift he left me: a brand new jock-strap; I guess these were now my ‘work clothes’. Anyone else might have been creeped out by this, but I didn’t feel that way. My Grandad was an exceptional person, and I liked to think this was his way of bonding with his grandson. It was all good in my book. I decided to ‘break it in’ immediately. This helped to waken me up and begin acclimating to my new life at Ridge Farm. It was so comfortable and it made my package look awesome. I looked at myself in the mirror (yup, the room came with a full-length mirror). The jock really did my body justice. I felt so manly, and looked so athletic. Had my first night at the farm caused changes to my body? I thought I looked more muscular, but maybe it was wishful thinking. I was tall, therefore any additions to my muscularity would have to be significant ones, right? Still, I found myself ‘making muscles’ to my reflection, and within a couple of minutes I was erect as fuck. I wondered how long it would take my milky skin to get tanned as I worked outdoors. Grandpa’s skin tone was so healthy. He really didn’t look sixty-four. I decided to take a quick shower and beat off under the spray. I would probably be horny for the rest of the day anyway, so maybe it was best I ‘milk’ myself as early as I could. When I went downstairs — wearing only my new jockstrap plus the sneakers I arrived in — Grandad was slaving over the stove again. This time he didn’t wear the apron. That pleased me. He, too, wore only a jockstrap. I will admit to the guilty pleasure of sprouting a semi at the sight of his massive delta-back supported by a waspish waist, which itself drew its foundation from the biggest, juiciest muscle-butt I’d ever seen. It bulged gorgeously out of the straps of the jock which framed it perfectly. The muscle dimples that popped in and out of the glutes as he worked on breakfast were a sight to behold. His legs worked clumsily against each other for space, but he had it nailed down. There was something so arousing to see a bodybuilder get so huge that it made walking look awkward. But there was nothing awkward about Gordon Ridge. He was truly magnificent. “Good morning, Grandad,” I said simply. He turned around, looking huge. He smiled at me, noticed I was wearing the gift he’d left me, and then nodded his approval. “I hope you like porridge,” he said, “It’s very nutritious. This is my special recipe, lad. A healthy body is required for labouring on the farm.” A healthy body? In his case that was an understatement. He beckoned me to sit at the table where there was a place set out for me. Next to my bowl was some sort of milkshake in a tall glass. I gingerly sniffed at it. “What’s this?” I inquired. “My morning shake. It’s full of all the essentials. I rounded the pigs up single-handedly. But you’re going to help me repair the fence I smashed last night.” He appeared somewhat rueful. His rage of the night before actually seemed like a dream to me now. He ladled a hearty two dollops of porridge into my bowl. The breakfast had an ‘earthiness’ to its aroma. I couldn’t put my finger on it, though. Still, I was as hungry as a growing 18 year-old can be, so I dug into my breakfast, and was pleased when it came with two rounds of wholemeal buttered toast. Grandad sat down opposite me to eat. His appetite was as massive as he was. He was already through his first bowl of porridge by the time I’d taken my fourth spoonful. I must admit that he was a really good cook. “Your strength is incredible, Grandad,” I couldn’t wait to say. He smiled gratefully. I think he was glad I was here. A guy like him shouldn’t spend so much time alone. Although, I had yet to learn how he associated with the local village folk. Silas from yesterday mentioned he was a legend to the people around here. “I could be stronger,” he said simply. I had to comment: “Is that, like, a curse to a bodybuilder?” “What do you mean?” He eyed me through air that could have been sliced apart with a knife. Did I say the wrong thing? Oh, I really didn’t want to piss him off again. I liked this house. I didn’t want it reduced to rubble. “Er… um… I didn’t mean anything sinister, Grandad.” I chose my words carefully. He remained silent. I nervously dry-swallowed and felt my stomach churning up butterflies. My bottom lip started quivering. I spoke slowly, carefully. “I mean… do you feel, sometimes, that you can never be big enough? Are there limits to how huge you’d like to be?” Please, please, please, don’t hulk out on me, I thought to myself. Did I mention Anthony this time? I hoped that my Grandad didn’t isolate himself from society because he couldn’t control his temper. He broke the ensuing silence by chewing a piece of toast noisily. Then he knocked back his morning shake before getting up to refill his porridge bowl. After what seemed like a small age, he answered my questions. “Yes to the first question; no to the second.” Then he opened a kitchen drawer and took out an old newspaper. He handed it to me. “Turn to page four,” he instructed. I opened the newspaper. The date at the top was from two years ago, not long after Granny’s funeral. The main article on the page read: “CHILD LABOUR RING FOILED BY FLYING TRACTOR” In the early hours of Monday morning, an organised syndicate of illegal child labourers had their operation destroyed by a tractor when it struck their base of operation, a hitherto abandoned creamery near the village of Dundrevan. Five of the six men, all non-nationals, suffered minor injuries, whilst one remains in a critical condition in hospital. Police who shortly after arrived at the scene discovered twenty-two children — also non-nationals, with ages ranging between 8 and 14 — wandering about the area in a state of apparent confusion. The children are currently being cared for at the Sisters of Mercy convent where they are being treated for shock and malnutrition. Examination of their living conditions revealed that the children were being used to manufacture narcotics intended for sale both here and abroad. Police are keen to question the men involved, and it is not currently known how a tractor happened to fall from the sky with precision enough to end this brutal crime against innocent children. I was a little confused, not sure what Grandad was expressing by showing me the newspaper. He then opened up: “The nuns tipped me off about the place. This fucking place. Honestly, one police man, and he’s close to retirement, too. He couldn’t investigate a pimple on the end of his nose. So the Mother Superior came to me. She said she was passing there one day and heard what she thought was a child getting beaten. And where was PC fucking Plod at the time? Playing cards and drinking gin with Silas Brandywine. No wonder those human trafficking bastards set up shop here. Perfect place to get away with all kinds of shit.” Grandad paused to flex his muscles. He brought both arms up to a double biceps. When he said his biceps were thirty-one inches yesterday, they looked thicker than my waist now. Veins popped out of his skin and seemed to help him inflate himself bigger. I was hard as a rock again, but I was seated at the table, so he didn’t notice. “So I did what any father would do. I saved those kids. The tractor was here when I bought the place, but it was shot. I’d staked out the creamery myself, getting the layout and all that. My hearing is pretty good, and I could tell that the children weren’t in the main house, but in one of the outbuildings, probably used to store the dairy products prior to shipping when the place was operational. It was heavily padlocked, which wouldn’t have been a problem for me.” He paused to crank out a most muscular. OMG, he looked bigger — way bigger — than yesterday. That could only mean his strength was increasing by the hour. I had to ask another question: “Why didn’t you just bust the kids out there and then?” “I guess I have a flair for the dramatic, Stephen. Plus, I couldn’t tell if those wankers had guns or who they were connected to. Was it a localised operation, or was there something bigger behind it?” He shrugged, causing his massive pecs to heave and flex. Veins erupted across his shoulders and chest. “I planned to demolish the entire house, but my aim was off. Fortunately the tractor hit the part where most of them were sleeping. It’s a disappointing miracle only one of them was seriously injured. But he lived. They all were extradited back to whatever shit-pile they crawled from. The kids were all orphans, but I hear they’re doing well in foster homes and such.” “That part of the tractor from last night. Was it…?” “Yup, the very same. After the police were done with their investigation, they just up and left. The buildings were demolished for safety reasons and what was left of the tractor was just lying there when I returned a few weeks later. I decided to keep it as a memento.” “Aren’t you worried the cops will connect you to the incident through the tractor remains?” Then I remembered: he completely destroyed what was left of it last night. “Pimple on the end of his nose,” Grandad reminded me, referring to the local constabulary’s incompetence. I had to ask another question: “What does your heroic deed do with how huge you want to get?” Oh I hoped this question wouldn’t set him off again. I silently cringed and my erection subsided. Grandad didn’t answer immediately. For a moment he was lost to his flexing. He performed weight-free bicep curls before me, his attention rapt on the bulging balls of muscle that erupted out of his arms as he flexed and pumped them. He grunted with something akin to minor satisfaction. “Back then I weighed less than half of what I do now, which of this morning is one hundred and twenty-five stone.” He paused to allow me to take that one in. Wait, he said ‘stones’. I had to do some mental arithmetic. I couldn’t believe the number. “You’re over 1700 pounds. Grandad… that’s… it’s…” I didn’t have the words. “I plan to weigh over a tonne before the week is out, lad. See what I did back then to free those kids? I must be way stronger now. I moved here to get away from shit. I was stressed out trying to keep my businesses afloat. Too many gyms completely saturated the market and my profits were diminishing. Before I knew it I was taking out second mortgages on the properties, but haemorrhaging capital faster than new bills get printed. And your grandmother’s cancer was so hard to bear.” He didn’t elaborate. I hadn’t known Granny all that well; you can blame ‘dear old dad’ for that one. But Grandad was opening up to me, now. And that was a good thing. It helped me to acquire a better understanding of the person he is, and the events that led to him looking the way he does. But there was more to learn, and I’m sure he’d tell me when he was good and ready. “But I have to get stronger, Stephen. If those fuckers — or their associates — ever come back here, I want to be so fucking strong, they’ll shit out of their windpipes in fear when they see me. No child will ever again unduly suffer on my watch.” He performed a full lat spread. Fuck, he was huger than when he last did that pose. His muscles opened up and expanded in all directions. His upper pecs seemed to suck his head down into them. He liked the feeling so much that his junk swelled massively into the biggest boner I’d ever seen. He was hung like a horse; no… his made horse dicks look small. “And then there’s the… wall,” he said, sombrely. My eyebrows peaked with curiosity. I was already tugging my pud with one hand beneath the table. If Grandad noticed, he didn’t respond. We were just two guys hanging out, right? Perfectly natural for blokes to get off to one another’s manliness. It’s only hormones and chemical exchanges, nothing more. Okay fuck it… I fancied the shit out of him. My own grandfather. But it’s not like he’d been in my life much prior to this. We’d been pretty much estranged because of the bad blood between a father and his son. Couldn’t I just pretend that we weren’t related, simply to make masturbating less awkward? Wait, what was this about a ‘wall’? “Wall?” I’d been close to coming, but I was glad I didn’t. My curiosity got the better of my libido. Was he speaking about a real wall or a figurative one? I had to know more about what was going on here, especially now that I’d put down roots. In fact, I’d yet to learn about how important a role ‘roots’ played in all of this. “If you’re done with breakfast, I’ll show you around more of the farm,” said Grandad. Then he did a side-chest pose and his muscle-tits gobbled up a huge amount of space. Dimples and striations erupted across their masses. My dick went from semi-flaccid to rock hard in a heartbeat. “Oh shit,” I groaned, my words emerging as a panicky croak. I leapt up from the table, my jockstrap hugely tented out in front of me. I cupped all that I could of the bulge with my hand and made a beeline for the stairs. I had to get to the bathroom. But before I got to the upper landing, I came swiftly, my body and organ convulsing in unison. I staggered on the landing as the orgasm overwhelmed me. Once in the bathroom I locked the door and massaged my dick further where it poked out of the jock pouch. Sticky creme coated my dick and my pubic hair was slick with it. I needed to take a shower. Then I noticed that one of Grandad’s jockstraps had been left in the well of the shower. I guess he’d forgotten to chuck it in the laundry. I think I did a bad thing then, but you can decide for yourself. I picked up the jock and attempted to wear it. It was wet from the shower, but I didn’t care. It was a kinky thing to do, right? But fuck it, this new life of mine was exceptional, and full of the unexpected. Of course, I was lost inside the jock. The pouch was huge; it had to be for Grandad. The straps at the back hung loosely below my arse, hardly touching it at all. The waistband was also loose around me. I had to hold the jock with one hand to keep it up. I finally gave up and let it fall to the floor. Then I picked it up and took a little sniff. It smelt of the extremes of bodybuilding. It reeked of manly musk. It cooked in the juices of sweat and precum coaxed into being by the heavy lifting of massive weights, over and over again. It sang of strength and power and ever-increasing mass. It shone with magnificent, masculine muscularity that showed no signs of ever stopping. It was the garment of a god. I wasn’t worthy to hold it, much less attempt to wear it. I stepped into the shower and turned on the warm spray. Then I wanked again… and again. How I came three times in just a few minutes was a mystery. But there was power in this place. And I think it was rubbing off on me. I wanted it to. I wanted to be just like Grandad. *** In less than half an hour my Grandad brought me on a tour of the farm. I hate to say this, but there really wasn’t much to see. The pigs were the only livestock he owned. I asked him about this as he led me from one utility shed to another. He showed me where the generator room was. It was hooked up to several solar panels, plus a single wind-powered turbine some ways off. I hadn’t noticed the tall propeller on a stick when I’d first arrived the day before. Together the devices gave the farm all the power it needed. Grandad was off the grid and didn’t owe shit to anyone. Another building housed nothing but composters, which Grandad said was great for the soil and helped him get rid of household waste with little pollutants. He went on to explain that his toilets drained into a tank that fed into the compost. Nothing was wasted. I guess a big man produced a lot of crap. “The pigs aren’t for eating, but they serve their purpose. Although… lately I haven’t needed to use them much.” He didn’t elaborate until he took me to the field farthest from the farm. It was populated primarily by oak trees. Each tree was a mighty old thing, with a presence that felt ancient. Grandad perhaps sensed my curiosity and explained. “Last year one of these old girls got struck by lightning. Only quick reflexes from your old gramps here stopped the entire plantation from burning down. Still, wasn’t much left of her when I pulled her remains right out of the ground and cut away a cross-section.” “Don’t tell me, you didn’t use any equipment to pull up the remains, right?” I think Grandad liked the fact that I was interested in how things operated here. “Well, I used a saw to cut through the stump, but I used my strength to rend the stump from the earth, yes.” He bounced his huge pectoral masses with lofty pride. Then he added: “I wasn’t as big then as I am now. It took me a good ten minutes to get the stump out of the ground. The roots went down a mighty ways. But I won through in the end.” “You’d probably do it in half that time now. You’re huge.” I didn’t need to remind him. “Halve that time again, then lop off another minute,” he said with a smirk. “So you examined the age of the tree from its rings, yes?” There was a keenness in my voice now. He heard it and it pleased him. “Indeed. The lifespan of oak trees can vary. The really old ones can live for over five hundred years. But these babies… they’re far older. I needed a really strong magnifying glass to count those rings from the cross-section. Each ring counts for one year of growth. I gave up at seven hundred and fifty.” “Wow… so they’re something special then.” I wondered where this was going. “Not just the trees themselves, Stephen.” He hunkered down to dig for something between the roots of the nearest oak. In less than a minute he produced something round and dirty, like a clump of soil matted with leaf clutter. He tossed it to me. “What do you make of that?” I don’t know why I did it, but I immediately brought the object close to my nose. It’s odour was familiar. It was the same ‘earthy’ smell I’d gotten from the milkshake he’d made for me earlier. “What is this?” “You’ve never seen a truffle before?” “Aren’t they fancy chocolates?” “No… real truffles are fungi. But unlike regular mushrooms, they don’t put up parasols to spread their spores. They reproduce underground, amidst the root structures of trees. Different trees can produce different types of truffle. There are white ones, black ones, red ones, and so on. And some of their names are associated with the trees under which they spawn. I’m not going to go all scientific on this. I’ll keep it simple.” The truffle I held felt like it weighed about a half pound. I cleaned off the soil and revealed its somewhat greenish-purple hue. It looked like it was faintly glowing, too. Grandad had more to say on the subject. “They spread their spores via animals that dig them up and eat them. Pigs are great at this, although dogs are better. I’m not overly fond of dogs, and I picked up those pigs for a pittance. I originally had twelve. But four died of either old age, or twisted guts. Don’t worry, I didn't waste the meat. A man’s got to grow, right?” A lat spread just for the fun of it reminded me that I was in the presence of a muscle giant. “So you just let the pigs wander amongst the oaks and they dig up the truffles for you?” Grandad nodded enthusiastically. “Well, I need to be present, else they’ll scoff them up real quick. I usually just clap my hands when they find one and they obediently drop the booty. That one you’re holding in your hand — even though it’s a small one — will fetch about two hundred quid. I once unearthed one that weighed over eight pounds, but it’s quality was way beyond what you’re holding. It bought me that jeep I flung into the air last night.” He paused to frown and lament his questionable actions of the night before, but he chirped up quickly enough. “I hope it didn’t kill anyone, although I think we’d have heard something by now. I no longer fit inside cars, so it’s not really a loss.” After a short pause: “Try some,” he insisted, indicating I should eat the smelly fruiting body. “Seriously? You want me to eat this?” “Yup, just rub off the excess soil and start chewing. It’ll do you good to try it. I want to test a theory.” So I was to be my Grandad’s guinea pig. Speaking of the pigs; he said some of them died from twisted guts. I hope that wasn’t from eating the truffles. “Well, you obviously know best,” I said, but I really wasn’t fond of the idea. “You had some in your shake this morning. It’s fine. Truffles are an expensive addition to cooking, highly prized in top restaurants the world over. These ones… well, they’re special.” I decided to trust my Grandad. I cleaned the tuber as best I could and then tentatively sliced some off with my teeth. It was like chewing a really dry potato, or what I imagined that would be like. There wasn’t really any flavour; more an aroma than anything else. So I chewed, and chewed, and finally forced the bolus down my throat. I coughed a few times and my eyes watered up. Grandad grinned broadly, then he slapped me on the back, hard enough to leave a red patch. I almost went flying; I guess he sometimes forgot how immensely strong he is. “Oh grow a set of balls, lad. Now tell me if you feel any different.” I didn’t feel anything. Not at first. But then… something happened. I felt a tightness all over. It started beneath my arms. I wasn’t sure I cared for the feeling at first, but then I realised I was growing. That feeling under my arms came from my expanding lat muscles. The tightness was followed quickly by a warm, tingling sensation. “Oh fuck… is this really happening?” “It sure is, Stephen. You think I got this way just by bodybuilding?” The feeling continued. My muscles were growing, expanding, gaining more dominance over the rest of me. My neck thickened, along with my traps and delts. My shoulder bones widened to better accommodate the new muscle mass. My — oh fuck — I was getting pecs… better than the modest ones I sported before. Slabs of manly chest muscles sprouted from my front and hung weightily; okay, nothing like Grandad’s, but hey, I shared much of his genetics, and now he’d revealed to me something about this place that turned men into gods. My abs and obliques tightened and toned up, sprouting bulges that made my midsection look beautiful. I looked down at myself and watched as six bellies popped out of my abdomen and became ripped and hard. My six-pack was better than it had ever been. I fanned out my arms to better accommodate my new lats. I couldn’t wait to see myself in the mirror. I felt tickled by the muscles that sprouted from my back, and I instantly shot up in the dick department. I didn’t care about having a boner. I didn’t want this feeling to end. My legs, too, gained size, with defined cords of muscle that stretched my skin tight. My calves grew big and hard and I marveled at the veins that effortlessly popped out of them. I brought my arms up to form a double biceps pose. I looked at each taut but prominent upward bulge, and my dick got harder and harder. “Fuck, Grandad. This is… it’s… it’s… incredible,” I exclaimed, completely in muscle-growth reverie. Was it okay to be this self-absorbed? I didn’t care. I never wanted this feeling to end. But it was over all too quickly. Maybe this was a dream. I pinched myself to see if I would wake up. The pinch itself was interesting. I could barely grab any skin. My body fat was far less than it had been. I’d gained quality muscle, nothing else. “Huh,that’s it?” “For now, lad. But you’ve proven something to me. The truffles work best at the beginning. The more we eat, however, the less effective they are. To get to my size you have to put in serious training. Lately I’ve been spending most of my waking hours just bodybuilding, and bodybuilding, and body-fucking-building. But it’s not enough. To achieve my ultimate goal, which is ultimately endless, I guess… I’ll need help to fully unlock the potential of these truffles.” I was now hooked on a feeling. That feeling was muscle-growth. “I want to be huge, Grandad. It’s got to happen,” I almost barked anxiously. I flexed my left bicep over and over, twisting my wrist and squeezing my fist so as to make my forearm pop like crazy. With my other hand I cranked one off, not even realising I was masturbating in front of my Grandad. He didn’t seem to mind. “You’ll get there. After all, you’ll have the best trainer. But it’s not going to be easy. When I first grew after tasting a truffle, I gained a little more than you did. I was already big from weightlifting. But I wasn’t a bodybuilder; I’d never had that kind of conditioning. But a few more truffles changed that.” To emphasise, he matched me pose for pose. We growled and goofed about for a bit, enjoying our muscles and our erections. Grandad really felt and behaved younger than his years. I wanted him to be a pal as well as a mentor. “Next time I found a better quality truffle. I ate it all, but gained a little less muscle than before. This has been going on for almost two years. Of course, I don’t always find good quality truffles. I tried experimenting with different varieties. I’d go out into the wilderness and uproot whole trees: poplar, spruce, ash etcetera. I replanted them here. I hoped, somehow that if their root structures produced truffles, that I could sort of mix the spores about, to create new strains. But the supplanted trees didn’t thrive. The oaks always overwhelmed them. So I’m basically left with one variety of truffle.” “But all we need is one variety, right? These things are magical,” I added. He nodded. “Well there is an exact science to it. I contacted a scientist colleague of mine from way back. I’ve been supplying him with truffles for over a year now. The results have been mixed, but he’s been working to isolate the muscle-growth properties of the truffles using radiation and various refining techniques. So far the results have been promising. I’m waiting for him to get back to me soon so I can get a concentrated dose. But he moves around a lot, due to the somewhat unethical nature of his experiments.” He paused to lose himself to his thoughts again. I could tell he was dreaming of getting absolutely HUGE! But if muscle-enhancing truffles weren’t enough, there was more to discover at Ridge Farm. He took me to one of three rectangular white outbuildings, the ‘sheds’ I’d seen upon my arrival the day before. Each one was devoid of windows, and the only way in was through a single, heavily padlocked door. There was also a thumb scanner (very fancy). He unlocked the padlocks and placed his thumb on the scanner. A red light on the panel turned green and there was a little ‘beep’ sound. He showed me in. There was nothing inside but a stairwell that led underground. Overhead a fluorescent light hummed more loudly than I cared for. He led me down a passageway that seemed to go on forever. His shoulders scraped the sides of the passage and he commented on this: “I’ll have to widen this passage. Getting too big for it. I like the feeling.” Eventually we stopped. There was nowhere else to go. The passageway ended, opening out into a roundish space, and dominated by what appeared to be a large, black metal wall. Track lighting along the ceiling of the shaft gave us plenty of illumination. “I found this quite by accident. I was clearing some trees to make land for ploughing, shortly after I bought the farm. I didn’t know at the time I would become a truffle farmer. I just wanted to get down and work the land and see what inspired me. It helped me with the grief process, I guess. “I wasn’t anywhere near the size I am now; I’d not yet discovered the truffles. But the building above is where a sinkhole once formed beneath my feet. I fell twenty feet into this shaft, although back then I had to crawl through it. I’ve widened it since then, and put in the lighting. I thought I was done for, but I could see where I was going, when really I should have been blind in the darkness. There was something down here emitting light.” He paused to allow me to take it all in. Suddenly he had me thinking of spacemen. “Feel the ground. It feels warm. And somewhat soft. At least when I fell I didn’t break anything, although I’d dislocated my shoulder. And it hurt like hell. But I was made of tough stuff, even back then. Here, feel the metal wall, too.” I did just that, and I could feel vibrations and a little heat emanating from the wall. “Where we are now is directly below the field of oak trees where the truffles grow. Something beyond that wall is providing them with the muscle-growth properties. Something I’m determined to discover. There’s only one problem.” I looked at him with all the incredulity I could muster. This was so much to take in; it bordered on surreal. “I can’t get through that wall. I’ve tried everything short of blowing the shit out of it and risking destroying the oaks above. No more oaks means no more truffles. There is only one way to get through that wall,” said Grandad somberly. I said nothing, but I already knew what his answer would be. “We’re going to bodybuild. We are going to build our fucking bodies to gigantic proportions. That’s the key to getting through this wall. Brute strength. Enough of it will reap the ultimate reward. Forget everything about yourself that came before this day, lad. From now on Stephen Ridge is a bodybuilder. And may we both be damned if you don’t become as big as me… or even bigger.” I was reeling from this. I actually felt light-headed as my cock got harder still. And it felt huge when I held it in my hand, rubbing it gently as I quietly got off to my Grandad’s plan. “Oh fuck… I’m gonna come. Grandad, I can’t fucking hold it in. Suh-sorry for… this… unnnnnghhhh!!!!” I just about managed to get my dick out of the jock pouch before shooting a big, salty load at the very wall we were now both determined to breach. Grandad didn’t mind. We were both men; NO! Not men. We were bodybuilders. Grandad soothed me with nothing but fondness and conviction. He believed in me. So much had happened in less than a day, but my path in life was now set out before me. I had to ask something: “What if we do get through that wall — when we’re both big enough and strong enough — what then? What if whatever’s behind that wall is locked in there for a reason?” “We’ll never know unless we try. It’s a mystery I need solved.” And as if to emphasise his point, Grandad pushed against the wall. He pressed with all of his strength, grunting noisily as he channeled every last ounce of his incredible might. His body exploded with size and power. His skin almost burst apart from the strain of new muscles bulging, getting impossibly bigger. Veins erupted all over him, carrying blood to every muscle fiber. “WHY WON’T IT FUCKING MOVE?????” For the first time since I’d been here, his exertions got the better of him. But his body looked beautiful beneath a patina of sweat that made his muscles glisten. “Hey… it’s okay, Grandad. Give it time. When I’m as big as you, we’ll both bring it down.” I placed a reassuring hand on his bicep. I felt its power and its hardness. It was mind-blowing. I had another question. “You said that each time you eat a truffle its effects are lessened. But if that’s so, how come you look like you’re growing right in front of my eyes?” A valid question, I thought. “Let me show you the next building to this one,” he said simply. At that we headed back to the surface, leaving the ancient mystery of the metal wall behind. The next building was locked the same way as the first. Grandad soon had us inside. My jaw dropped. The interior was about sixty feet by thirty. And it was crammed full of bushels of truffles, all of which had been cleaned thoroughly. They were bigger and smelt mustier than the one I’d eaten earlier. “They’re better quality truffles. I’ve been stockpiling them. They’re worth hundreds of millions of pounds. Occasionally — maybe one out of several thousand — I find an absolute pearl. A truffle of extremely high quality. I’ve found ten of them so far, each one weighing about six pounds. I sent two to my colleague for his research. The other six… well, this is why I’m the size I am today. And bodybuilding, of course. It’s how I continue to make massive gains. The better quality truffles reap the greatest rewards. Then I grow, so I can lift heavier weights and eat larger amounts. Rinse and repeat, lad.” I was held aghast by this revelation. “Please tell me you have more of them left. I want to grow huge so badly, Grandad.” My appeal didn’t fall on deaf ears. “I kept one for you, yes, lad. However, I’m a little reluctant for you to try it just yet.” Panic rose in me. I had been bitten by the muscle-growth bug, and now I was addicted. I wanted more, so much more. “But if I get huge now, we’ll be able to get through that wall sooner. What if there are even greater ways to grow our muscles beyond that wall? It could be a spaceship that crashed here thousands of years ago. Or… or… it could be the meaning of life or shit like that. Grandad, don’t hold back on me now. Not after showing me all this.” If I sounded frantic, I couldn’t help it. I was a kid denied sugar all of his life who’d suddenly discovered a lollipop. “It’s the best quality I’ve ever found. I could have easily used it on myself, to maybe pack on another five hundred pounds or more. But I’m sixty-four years old. You, however, are still going through puberty. That means you still have elevated levels of growth hormone in you. You’re not done growing yet. I’m a little scared to give you such a hefty dose so soon. You need to be introduced gradually to such potency. You could potentially grow to thousands of pounds. Your height would be incalculable. And if you consider my hulk-out rage from last night, and the damage it did, you could be out of control with testosterone- and truffle-fueled outbursts you may not be able to suppress.” He stopped talking, but rubbed my shoulder soothingly. “We need to do this right,” he said after a time. “You just need to trust your Grandad.” I calmed down and nodded my understanding. I then asked: “What’s in the third building?” “Something you need to see. I warn you… it’s not for the faint of heart,” my Grandad cautioned. “I need to see it. Please.” I had my cool head back. I was thinking clearly. Grandad nodded and so we went to the third building. It was just a big refrigerator. I felt instantly cold, but it didn’t seem to bother Grandad. It looked like a room where autopsies are carried out. And I wasn’t wrong. There was a large reinforced table in the centre of the room. A hulking mass lay on it, covered with a shiny, metallically-woven blanket. “One of the pigs was pregnant when I got them. She was the first to ingest what I believe might have been a high-quality truffle,” my Grandad said. He removed the blanket from the elephant-sized mass. The thing underneath was quite dead. It was the biggest pig I’d ever seen. It was also hugely muscled. “She died giving birth to it. She had three in all; two females. This was the male. I think the effects of the truffles only affect males. That’s why the mother and its siblings weren’t affected. It grew to this size in three days. But the critter was brain-damaged and couldn’t use its legs; a mercy, I guess. Had it gotten loose, there’s no telling what damage it could have caused. I euthanized it with poison to stop its heart. It took a lot to kill it, too.” “Why do you keep it here?” I was a little horrified. I suddenly wanted to take Grandad’s advice and be careful where the truffles were concerned. “I know… I should be rid of it. My colleague, Dr. Weiss, took plenty of tissue samples for his research. He was based here, for a while. But he likes to move around for reasons I won’t go into.” “We should burn this to the ground, and everything in it. It doesn’t feel right having this here, Grandad”. “I agree. We’ll do that after we fix the fence and then have lunch.” I was eager to get to work doing chores around the farm, so I could test out my new muscles. I weighed myself on the regular bathroom scale. The readout said “277”. I was amazed. I’d gained over fifty pounds, just from chewing on a low-quality truffle. I couldn’t wait to break that scale and have to use the big one in the barn. Then I thought about the dead monster pig. But I trusted my Grandad. He was experienced in the use of the truffles — and learning more about them all the time — so I knew I would be fine as long as I followed his advice and learned all I could from him. I knuckled down to work, eat, learn… and grow! ONE YEAR LATER Rod came in a massively long spurt as his dick responded to his third time eating a truffle, each one of better quality than the last. It never got stale to watch him engulfed in the throes of orgasmic muscle-growing bliss. His response to the truffles had been even better than mine. Okay, he didn’t share the exceptional Ridge genetics, but he’d already packed on more than one hundred pounds of muscle after just two truffles. We had to respect the potency of these miraculous, earthy fruits. Too much too soon could be catastrophic. I had my ‘little’ Mr Olympia in Rod, now. But he wouldn’t be little much longer. His growth was phenomenal so far, as was mine and Grandad’s on a daily basis. “Are you ever done jizzing?” I laughed when his body shuddered near the end of his climax. Even though I outmuscled him by nearly three thousand pounds, seeing him react to a growth spurt of his own, always made my dick super-hard. At thirty-six inches long, and twenty inches thick, my dick was beyond formidable. I couldn’t wait for Rod to get big enough so I could fuck him without ripping him a second arse hole. “I’m a major jizz machine, Ste,” said Rod, cupping as much spunk as he could so he could give it to me as a tasty treat. I loved to taste all that my boyfriend could provide. Today marked our sixth month as a couple, so it was an anniversary of sorts. A lot had happened in a year, but I’ll keep it brief. Grandad continued to bodybuild and grow bigger and bigger. I benefited from his mentoring so well, and also from controlled but consistent doses of high-grade truffle. It so happened that only the best quality truffles didn’t perish, so most of what Grandad had stockpiled in the second white building eventually turned to mush. But they made great compost, as Grandad hated to waste anything. When his height reached twelve feet and his weight close to eight thousand pounds, Grandad decided we needed to move. I was fast approaching eight feet in height and I weighed just over three thousand pounds. We needed a third body to help bring down the mysterious underground wall. So far Grandad and me could only dent it, but it proved that we were getting stronger and eventually, one day, we’d get beyond it and find out the secret to the truffles. But we were too big now to avoid eventually drawing unwanted attention. Okay, living pretty much in isolation helped, and the good folk from the village nearby were okay living near two amazing giant muscle men (with a third well on the way to massive ‘muscledom’). They would keep our secret. Still, though, Grandad felt somewhat exposed. With help from Doctor Weiss, we moved in secret to an isolated island off the west coast (airlifted by helicopter inside a metal cargo container under cover of darkness is no way to travel, believe you me). There we could live a happy life, build another farm and continue to bodybuild our incredible physiques. I went back to see Rod three months after moving to Ridge Farm. By then I looked bigger and better than any Mr Olympia winner. Rod couldn’t believe it was me, and when he popped an instant boner at first sight of me, I knew then what I’d secretly suspected all along. He was as gay as I am. Okay, he’d accidentally got Cindy Fleming pregnant, but they split up when he admitted this to her, and she didn’t want the baby anyway on the grounds she was too young to be a mother. So she put the tyke up for adoption. This left Rod a free agent. When he saw the bodybuilder I’d become after just three months, he had plenty of questions. So he listened when I told him my amazing secret. He wanted in, although he was cautious. I talked it over with Grandad, and he agreed that Rod should come live with us. I craved a boyfriend, and we needed a third huge bodybuilder to help bring down that wall. Grandad was now very rich after investing some of his monies earned from regular truffle farming in the stock market. He could afford to employ a permanent security team to guard Ridge Farm on the mainland. As soon as we were big enough — and we needed to get Rod up to a massive size, too — we’d return secretly to the underground shaft to work on the wall. Grandad wanted Rod and me to have a special day, just to ourselves. So he packed us a hefty lunch of about a million calories to get us through the day. We were down on the beach on the south side of the island. The spray from the ocean felt delicious on our naked muscle-bods. It was a strikingly beautiful summer afternoon. This place really was a paradise. It was the ideal habitat where muscle-gods could grow in private and not give a shit that we’d outgrown the regular world in favour of our own veritable Olympus. “We should have asked Gordon to join us, you big bodybuilding bulge-monster,” said Rod, and I loved it when he called me playful names like that. Then the truffle kicked in, and he began to grow. It wouldn’t be as much as the last time, as the effects of the truffles diminished with each use, so he’d have to hit the weights big time if he was ever to catch up with me. But he got more and more beautiful with every pound of muscle gained. I, too, had a lot of catching up to do with Grandad. He really was something to behold. Today he was tending to the oak saplings and truffles he’d salvaged from the mainland plantation. He’d decided to raze the original oaks to the ground and destroy any chances of truffles falling into the wrong hands. A muscle-growth epidemic would prove disastrous. Now that the oaks were no more, he decided he’d nothing to lose trying out explosives on the wall. As he’d suspected, the C4 did nothing. But the new oak plantation on the island was doing well, so far. Thanks to the compost formed of the spoiled batches of stockpiled truffles, the new oaks grew at an extremely accelerated rate. Within a year they were already nurturing new truffles in their root structures. Now and again Grandad would find a high-quality one, and he was only too happy to share it with me and Rod. His desire to grow bigger and stronger would always be with him, and we had the power to grow forever, if we so desired. But he usually took a slightly smaller dose of truffle than he provided to me and Rod. We needed to grow, and get bigger and stronger. So much bigger. We never wanted this feeling to end. Rod packed on even more muscle as we rolled around on the beach making love. I let him enter me often, and soon he’d be big enough for me to fuck him. I really couldn’t wait for that day. Later we ate a lot of food, then made love again. We went for dips in the ocean and tested our strength by hurling boulders around. Rod got a great pump out of lifting weights he couldn’t even attempt prior to his latest growth spurt. “One day we’ll get through the wall, all three of us,” I said to him as we lay on the beach, tired from our exertions. He was small compared to me, but I loved to engulf him in my massive musculature whilst cooing softly to him in his ear. “I hope the power to grow even huger is in there. It has to be if it’s been feeding the roots supporting the truffles all this time,” said Rod. “Yeah we need to get huge. I’d love to one day make Grandad look like a baby standing next to me,” I quipped. “He won’t like that,” came back Rod’s jovial remark. I loved him so much. I kissed him over and over. “But what’ll he be able to do to me? I’ll be the biggest bodybuilder ever. He’ll have to step aside and let a real man take charge. GRRRRR!!!!” I made a huge single biceps pose. At my command sixty-six inches of rock hard, steel muscle flexed and bulged, big enough to almost blot out the sun. Rod grew instantly hard again. Then we fell asleep in each other’s arms and only when the rising tide lapped at our exceptional muscle-bods, did we rouse ourselves awake and head back to New Ridge Farm. It had been a good day. But it could only get better. Grandad was making beef stew. Even MORE amazing muscle growth to come, and will the secret of what's behind the wall eventually be revealed?
  4. 25 points
    Worth continuing? It had been a few weeks since my session with Super Kyle. A few weeks since I became Mega Tim. I’ve done nothing but from suck him off, and then lift tons of iron as my body became supercharged by his testosterone cum. I’d left my work - I couldn’t go 8 hours in an office without roaring into a most muscular and power wanking in front of a mirror! Kyle, however, was starting to lose his appeal to me. “Babe. I just can’t again. My ass still hasn’t recovered from last night. Your dick is like the hardest and biggest dildo, and your power is like a jackhammer as you fuck me. Plus you’ve drunk my cum so much to blow up that I hardly jizz a teaspoon load. I just need a rest”. Kyle looked up at me, exhausted and weakened. I saw something different. I saw a weak sack of shit who wasn’t man enough to keep feeding me. I saw a little bitch who couldn’t take my super dick anymore. “You know what Kyle, I am done with you anyway. You see, I need more. It’s like coccain. I just need my next hit. I need to be bigger, that means I need more muscle cum to amp up my workouts. Your dick is spent”. “No wait! I’ll never find a stud like you again! I just need a little break that...... I decided to shut him up by dropping into a crab flex “Ggrrrrrrrrrrr. FUCK YEA. look at me. Don’t you want me to be mmmmmmmmmm BIGGER?! Well, I need more than your dick can give me. Oooooo” I started to feel the tears running down my face as the strain of my flex took hold. I was a mountain of veins and swollen muscle. Almost twice as large as I was a few weeks ago. But I want to be able to smash my way through walls. I was still too small. Kyle launched himself at my feet. “NOOO! Your the ultimate muscle boy fantasy. A real roid monster like on those websites. I’ll do whatever I need to. I’ll help you get bigger gggaghshdjd” Kyle started to splutter as I grabbed him by the neck. “You’ve made me so much more than a man. Drinking the cum of a muscle stud started me on this. But I need freakier dicks in me. I need people who have abused their bodies for years with roids and unsafe workouts. I neeeeeed it”. I licked his handsome face like an alpha animal licking prey. He still made me so hard, but I’d researched a gym for true meat heads downtown. I’ll find what I need there. I’ll bloat and bulge and become unstoppable. This twunk can’t get me there. I drop him unceremoniously to the ground as I force shorts and a shirt across my swole frame. I take a final look at Kyle and decide to give him a final show. “Hey Bitch. Something to remember me by”. With that, I took out my 10” dick and placed a 100lb weight on it. With extreme muscle control, I flexed my dick and launched the weight into the air, embedding it in the ceiling. “I’M FUCKING SUPERMAN. AND I WANT MORE”. I exploded into a most muscular, destroying my shorts and shirt. I couldn’t stop myself. Kyle looked like it was too much for his mind. He was on his knees, and finally blasted onto his back due to my cum shot. As I walked from his house, naked and huge, I had only one thing on my mind. My next cum meal from this new gym and pushing myself to the next level. However, something else happened. Kyle, spluttering in the sea of cum I left him in, broken, had come to a realisation. If cum had made me this cocky beast, maybe it could make Super Kyle into Ultra Kyle! Kyle started to get a little boned thinking about it.....
  5. 24 points
    “Come on. One more!”. Keith grunted as he pushed up the dumbbells higher above his head. His shoulders were burning, his face was beat red, his heartbeat was pounding in his ears. Matt’s deep voice urged him to finish his set. His arms started shaking as his shoulders began to give out. He felt he was losing his struggle against the dumbbells, that were shaking and began moving downwards. “Don’t give up, man!”. Keith felt Matt’s paws position themselves at the bottom of his elbows and suddenly the weight fell less. “Yeaughn”, he groaned as he completed his set. He let the dumbbells drop to the floor and sank down atop the nearby bench, inhaling deeply as his sweat-soaked shirt hugged his torso. He grabbed his shaker and raised it to his mouth. His pumped shoulder protested. “Told ya ya could do it. Good work, bud”. Keith looked aside as his roommate moved toward the rack and got ready to grab a pair of dumbbells. Matt’s triceps jutted out prominently from the back of his arms as he grabbed hold of the dumbbells. Keith gulped down another sip of shake without taking his eyes from his roommate. “Yeah. New max”, Matt growled between his clenched teeth as he began his fifth set of shoulder presses. His arms moved up and down fluently as if the heavy weight didn’t bother them at all. “8…9…”. Keith noticed that his roommate’s face began getting red and his arms began trembling mildly. He got up to assist. “No, man… Ya could get hurt”, Matt said, “10…11…andeuh…12”. He lowered the weight back down and gently reracked it. “Some lateral raises to tip things off?”, he said while he sipped down some water. Keith knew his big roommate didn’t expect an answer. He just nodded and copied his movement, trying to avoid the obvious difference in weight both of them were using. The next morning, Keith was standing in front of the bathroom mirror that filled half the wall opposite of the shower cabin. Wearing nothing but his boxers, he stared at his reflection. His body was ripped and toned, but clearly lighter than before. His weight of 220.3 pounds had dropped to 198. He was back at his weight when he had started at Orchid University a year earlier. He still got his share of attention of the girls, especially since his reputation of wearing them out had spread, but his body lacked its former buff size. He now looked more like a fitness model ready for a shoot instead off the bulkier jock he had been. His arms were a very nice 16 inches now, but no longer the impressive 18 inch guns he had flexed as much as possible only three weeks ago. His six-pack did looked more impressive without the layer of fat at the bottom. “Yo, Keith. Ya in here?” His roommate’s deep voice tore Keith from his inspection and his hands let go of his abs. “Yep. What’s up, man?”, he said and walked out of the bathroom. His feet actually shuffled back a bit when he laid eyes on his roommate. The past week, Matt’s miraculous growth had continued. He now stood 6’4 tall and had packed on another 24 pounds of muscle, making him now 283 pounds. Even though he just came from his bed, his muscles looked fully pumped and ready to burst through his paper-thin skin. His thickened traps formed a thick mass at the back and sides of his neck; his shoulders had broadened and rounded further and formed a frighteningly strong line that supported his huge, 23 inch arms; even the vein running over his shoulders and down along the thick biceps had thickened and branched off in a network of several smaller ones that fed the thick muscle and snaked along the back of his arm onto the thick triceps; his chest was a broad, protruding shelf of muscle that rippled with every breath he took; the separation between his two pecs was a bit obscured by their mass; the protruding pecs and the visible lats formed a deep, dark armpit from where his ripped obliques ran; the top row of his ripped abs were darkened by the shadow of his protruding chest; a week earlier his six-pack had suggested a fourth row of abs at their bottom, now, his six-pack had morphed into a ripped eight-pack with a small treasure trail running from his belly bottom down into his boxers and a few veins topped the bottom row and disappeared into his boxers; his quads had also gathered more mass and the different parts of the muscle were visible as cords atop his legs; his boxers looked more filled than before as his legs stretched the fabric. The faint tanned color his skin had developed only highlighted every ridge of his muscles further. “Keith?”. Matt’s voice tore Keith from his inspection and made him look up. His gaze travelled along the bare torso before settling at his face. Matt’s face had become more squared, but still had some boyish charm to it: it only had a hint of a mustache and some light stubble around his chin; otherwise, his cheeks were as smooth as the rest of his torso. A glint of mischief in his eyes only added to the boyish charm of his face that contrasted with his beastly bod. “Yeah?”, Keith asked as he looked up into his roommate’s eyes. “Picture time”, Matt replied and tossed his phone at his smaller buddy. Keith caught the phone a bit clumsily. He raised it until he got a good image and his roommate filled the screen. He took the picture. Ever since Matt had begun growing, he’d asked Keith to take a picture at the start of the week. Going through these pictures, it was the third he took, made clear how much his roommate had grown: in just three weeks, the guy had evolved from a muscular jock with the looks of a fitness model to a more heavily muscled jock with a body that rivaled that of most amateur bodybuilders into a very heavily muscled gym rat that looked like he spent every spare minute in the gym and could step on stage in a professional bodybuilder competition. That last thing was true: Matt had been working out twice a day since the last week and even skipped more and more classes just to lift weights. Matt took back his phone from his buddy and looked at the pic. A grin formed on his face as he inspected the image. “I look like I feel: unstoppable”, he said and tossed his phone aside on his bed. “Don’t know what’s happening to me. Since I got back on campus, my energy is through the roof. Like there’s pure testosterone flowing through my veins…” “Well, that’s about right”, Keith reacted thinking back at the results from his roommate’s latest blood test taking on order of their coach: as he had thought, his buddy had tested negative on any possible steroid, but his testosterone ratings had been off charts. His body was producing huge amounts of testosterone and the more elaborate tests had proven it was a natural process. Matt hadn’t even noted his smaller roommate’s remark and just continued: “… Having the best workouts of my life: lifting heavier, harder and longer. Feeling my muscles grow bigger and bigger. And not just my muscles. Fucking hornier than I was when I was 15.” He grinned at his roommate and raised his right arm. Keith watched in awe as a boulder rose up atop his buddy’s arm. His eyes were fused to the swelling bicep. “Fuck. Look at the size of my bicep”, Matt said and flexed his arm into an intimidating, 23 inch orb of steely meat. He let his left hand test the hardness of his flexed bicep and played with its mass as his fingers traced some of the veins that snaked across the boulder. “Come feel my arm”, he said as he returned his gaze on his roommate. “Wh…at?”, Keith muttered without taking his eyes from the flexed arm. Matt closed the distance between them and his left hand grabbed his smaller buddy’s right wrist. Keith let the strong hand raise his wrist. He could feel the 80 pound heavier man’s strength. He sighed as he inhaled and the strong, manly scent of musk that escaped his roommate’s deep armpits filled his nose. His knees buckled slightly as his hand was placed atop the rock-hard bicep. “Ya like that, don’tcha?”, Matt let out as his smaller roommate’s fingers roamed the surface of his flexed bicep. He felt his cock starting to swell inside his boxers. “You’re so big… And hard”, Keith mumbled in disbelief as his other hand joined in and tried to stretch around the boulder-sized bicep. Even combined, his two hands couldn’t span the entire girth of his roommate’s upper arm. The remark filled with awe sent another jolt through Matt’s cock. He hardened his flex some more, prying open the two hands groping his bicep. Keith’s eyes widened as the rock-hard bicep overpowered his grip. He noticed a stirring motion and his gaze was drawn down toward the tenting boxers. The organism inside Keith was going wild from the scent giving of by this big male and grabbed full control of its host’s body. Wordlessly, Keith’s body kneeled and pulled down Matt’s boxers. Matt blinked as he felt cold air around his now more than half-hard cock when his boxers were lowered. “Keith, what are…”, he began but stopped speaking as he felt his roommate’s mouth close around the head of his cock. “Fuck”, he groaned as the hot wetness of his roommate’s mouth enveloped more of his cock. He closed his eyes and felt his cock harden completely. He had never felt anything for a guy, but being worshipped and having his muscles admired always turned him on. He felt his roommate’s hand grab hold of his ass and swallow his cock deeper. In between jolts of pleasure, his mind noted that his buddy couldn’t take in his entire cock. A faint grin formed on his lips: his embiggened 10.5 incher proved to be more than anyone could take in. Even the five girls he’d had this past week hadn’t been able to swallow the full length of his cock. The organism inside Keith was desperate for the liquids produced by this big male. It felt the salty taste an small rush of energy as the preliminary fluids leaked from the hard organ inside its host’s mouth. Another groan of pleasure escaped Matt’s mouth. His roommate’s tongue swirled around his shaft as he began to suck. The rhythm of the sucking was an entirely new sensation: it began at full force, so hard he thought his roommate was going to suck his cock from his body; then, his buddy slowed down and sucked very, very softly. The combination sent shivers down his spine and faint trembling movements through his mighty body. He heard sounds escape his mouth that no one had ever made him produce: animalistic sounds; begging sounds; needy sounds. The organism sensed that the large male was on the verge. It noticed the fastening breathing and array of noises produced by him and felt more preliminary liquid leak from the hard organ. Feed me, it thought and sent a final command through its host’s body. Matt felt his roommate’s hands clamp harder onto his meaty ass. His hands grabbed the sides of his buddy’s head as he bucked his hips. Then, suddenly, his roommate sucked him deeper and harder than before. The sudden force of the suction pushed him right over the edge. His eight-pack clenched in a hard convulsion and his orgasm exploded from him accompanied by a deep, loud, resonating roar as his cock spewed its first load down his roommate’s hungry throat. He felt slightly lightheaded as his buddy swallowed his entire load greedily. The rhythm of his sucking didn’t even slow down as his 10.5 incher kept blasting out more heavy loads. The organism felt the energy as the hot, sticky liquid filled its host’s stomach. More, it thought. Matt bellowed a second time as he kept cumming. His larger balls kept rushing out more bursts of cum. The intensity of the orgasm washed over his 284 pound, muscle-filled body. In between the all-consuming pleasure he felt the hands atop his ass get looser. The organism felt its host’s body get weaker by the lack of oxygen. It sent a command through the nerve system to pull away. As its host’s hands released the hard surface, it felt the large male’s hands tighten around its host’s head. Matt just grabbed the sides of his roommate’s head a bit tighter to keep the smaller guy in place: he wasn’t ready just yet to get his cock out of the warm, wet mouth. His balls blasted out 2 more loads before his orgasm finally wore down. He released his buddy’s head and inhaled deeply, letting a rumbling sound escape his mouth. He didn’t know how long he stood there, but a thud tore him from his pleasure-filled state. He opened his eyes and looked down to see his roommate passed out on the floor. He pulled his boxers back on and bent down to pick up his roommate. As he did, his head travelled through a cloud that seemed to hang above the passed out guy. As he inhaled, the cloud seemed to disappear. He grabbed his roommate and gently placed him atop his bed. As he stood back up, he felt a rush of energy shoot through his body. “Gym time”, he said to himself as he pulled on his workout gear, grabbed his gym bag and went out. Late in the afternoon, the team was getting ready for practice. As was now usual, most of the guys were talking about Matt’s recent growth. Some respectfully for his hard work, others in almost pure awe of his size and a few in pure jealousy. Soon enough, the team rushed out on the field to train. By the end coach had them play a match and like always Sean and Matt were selected to form teams. Sean picked his usual bunch of seniors and juniors, but some of the guys walked a bit reluctantly toward him knowing they had to take on Matt. The two teams jogged out to take their positions as some of the cheerleaders filled the stands to watch. Matt grinned as he saw some of them point at him. “Focus, big guy.” Keith’s voice made Matt return his attention to t he upcoming game. “Right”, he said with a grin toward his roommate, “Let’s crush ‘em, men!”. His team roared and took their position. Matt stared at Sean, who threw him a nasty look. “Ready to do your magic ‘Flash’?”, he asked as he turned to his roommate. Keith nodded and grinned at his new nickname. Ever since his fast reflexes, his teammates had called him ‘Flash’. The game got underway and Matt’s team took the lead: most of the juniors and part of the seniors avoided getting in his way, giving him more time to scan the field and pass the ball. He launched his passes with laser precision and Keith then finished things off by shooting through the defense like lighting. Sean was yelling in anger at his teammates. He was not going to lose a game against fucking freshmen and sophomores. Matt once again received the ball from one of his teammates, shoved an opponent aside and scanned the field for his roommate. He saw Keith standing wide open and launched him the ball. Keith stared at the ball, caught it and made it to the endzone. He looked at the ball and tossed it on the ground, feeling the rush of another score made. “KEITH!” Keith recognized his roommate’s deepened voice and looked up. Or tried to. Before he could fully lift his head and look away from the ball, a wall seemed to hit him. Sean had been waiting for his chance: he had noticed Keith staring at the ball on the ground and made his move. At full speed his body could do some serious damage. Keith grunted in pain as the 242 pound, thickly muscled quarterback slammed into him and rove his body into the ground. His helmed head slammed hard against the ground and made his vision go dark for a split second. Sean pushed himself of the 45 pound lighter guy and sprang to his feet. “Sorry, Summers”, he said sarcastically, “Big guys just can’t stop in a flash when we’re at full speed. Not that a runt like you would know.” Keith coughed and tried to inhale deeply as pain spread through his body. He noted some noise, seeing a faint shadow shove Sean aside before sinking back into blackness. Matt rushed over as he saw his buddy being slammed into the ground by the quarterback. He tossed the guy aside and took his passed out roommate in his arms. He carried the guy over to the nurse as coach ended practice. Half an hour later, Matt was reassured by the nurse and left his buddy to rest. He marched back to the locker room and stripped off his gear. As he was bare-chested, he heard footsteps coming from the shower zone. He turned around and saw Sean standing there. “Is your girlfriend okay, pretty boy?”, Sean asked sarcastically. Matt felt something snap inside him. He stepped up toward the quarterback until they were almost nose against nose. They both were 6’4, but Matt had 40 pounds of pure muscle on the other guy. “think this team gonna have a new quarterback real soon”, Matt said and slightly flexed his chest. Sean flinched instinctively as the bigger man hardened his chest. “Whatever”, he muttered and walked past him.
  6. 22 points
    So those of you following my "Muscle University" thread will know that I've been working on this - a spin-off story featuring and told from the point of view of the Deano character. For anyone who needs a recap, Deano was the antagonist of that story who spent most of his time harassing Woody for things like flirting with gay dudes on Instagram and wearing pink trunks to Posing Practice 101. But while Woody was reluctantly falling for this new roommate Luke, it turned out Deano was secretly harbouring secret for Woody. This takes place over the summer following the lads' first year at Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness, where Deano goes back home to help out as his dad's infamous hardcore bodybuilding gym with Woody and Luke and the events of the first story very much still on his mind. I've also set up a Twitter account in Deano's name here and I've been posting and interacting with some lads from here as Deano. I'll also be tweeting the events of the story as I post chapters. Thought it would be a fun extra thing to do to go with the story! DEANO’S SUMMER (A MUSCLE UNIVERSITY STORY) One I can’t stop thinking about it. It just keeps going round and round in my head. The image of the two of them together. Why the FUCK did I go to the Watson House gym on the last day of term? I was doing fine before that. Honest I was. I hadn’t been thinking about him for half as much time as I used to. But now, as I’m on the train from London to Brighton - the last leg of my journey home, all I can think about is what I saw yesterday when I walked into my favourite gym at university. Sebastian fucking Wood in that black vest he always wears, playfully knocking his shoulder against Luke Henderson’s. I know it doesn’t sound like much. But it just did something to me. The way Woody was looking at him. (You should have seen the way he was looking at him.) The grin on his face. And the way Henderson was looking back at him. It’s like the image is ingrained in my memory. Every time I think about it, it feels like someone’s twisting all of my insides. I’m so fucking glad my first year of university is over. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve loved being a student at the Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness (or Muscle University as a lot of us call it). I get to train and study all things muscle-related with a whole school of fellow meatheads and bodybuilders. What the fuck’s not to love? The teachers are awesome (some more so than others). I get to hang out with other budding bodybuilders all day. And I’m one of the best lads in my year. At least top five anyway. But the last few months have been a bit weird if I’m being honest. There have even been times when I’ve found myself looking forward to the end of term. To going back home to Brighton for the summer. I guess it all started when Johnny Hoxton forced me to do an assignment for the end of term bodybuilding show with him. Sebastian Wood. With his big, thick pecs which hang over his perfect, blocky abs. And all of his shiny posing trunks. (Why does any bodybuilder need THAT many pairs of trunks?) And that smile. That jawline. And the way he’s just sickeningly good looking. Like he doesn’t even have to try. And the way he fucking struts around campus like he’s God’s gift. Mr fucking Perfect. The dude even smells amazing. And all of his twatty put-downs and one-liners which he thinks are SO fucking funny, when most of the time they’re not. Who the hell is Chris Hemsworth anyway? And while I’m thinking about it - what kind of twat name is Sebastian? What kind of twat name is WOODY? Sebastian “Woody” Wood. The bane of my Muscle University life. He didn’t even bother me that much to start with. Okay - I thought about him. Like, a lot. I even thought we might become friends at some point. I kept imagining how that would happen. Like, one day we’d suddenly start talking and just hit it off and that would be it. We’d be mates. We’d hang out. We’d go to the gym together. He’d come round to my dorm room. In that black vest, he always wears. And those skinny jeans which look painted on. His thighs bulging underneath the denim material. His big arse barely contained by it. But then he showed up. Luke Henderson. The biggest fucking joke to ever set foot on campus. I’ll never forget that first Posing Practice 101 when I first saw him. I couldn’t believe they’d let him into the uni. That was definitely Johnny Hoxton’s doing. There’s no way Mike Hancox would have let Henderson in. Hancox is definitely the best teacher at Montgomery. He used to compete in the nineties and early noughties and he’s basically a fucking legend. I can tell he doesn’t really like Woody either. Unlike Johnny Hoxton, who practically lives up his arse for some reason. Hancox’s face when Henderson rushed into that first lesson wearing that stupid Lego t-shirt was fucking hilarious. The dude looked like he’d barely seen the inside of a gym. Okay, maybe that’s a bit of an exaggeration. He definitely had some muscle on him. But a student at a university for bodybuilders? What an absolute joke. He wasn’t even wearing posing trunks for fuck’s sake. The one and only requirement for Posing Practice 101. He had to do the whole lesson wearing his boxer shorts. And not just any old boxers either. Bright yellow Harry Potter boxers! The weird thing is, at the beginning, Woody seemed to have a real problem with him as well. Hancox forced Luke to do a pose off with another student and Woody volunteered. He really fucking showed him up. I think I started to like him even more after that. But then something even weirder happened. For some reason, they became friends. Woody and Henderson. I suppose it was because they were roommates. Spending all that time together. I sometimes wonder what would have happened if me and Woody had been roommates instead. Whether we would have become mates. Or maybe even something more. Anyway, everything changed after that. For some reason, the fact that they were friends really bothered me. And then I took the piss out of Henderson because he was trying to hit a most muscular in Posing Practice (I mean … you should have fucking seen him!) and Woody just flipped and went mental and pushed me really hard and we kind of had a bit of a fight. And then Johnny fucking Hoxton made us do that stupid joint assignment together for the end of term bodybuilding show (which I’m still pissed that I didn’t get to compete in) and that’s when things got kind of complicated. My train is slowing down on the approach to Brighton station. People around me are starting to shift in their seats, grabbing their bags and luggage and putting their jackets on. I always feel this kind of poignancy whenever I come back home. I guess I feel kind of safe here. Or at least safer than I do when I’m at Montgomery. In moments like this, when I’m looking out at all the buildings and houses and I know the sea is behind them, it’s easy to forget that things at home aren’t exactly perfect. I don’t know what it is about Brighton. There’s a sort of energy to the whole town that I’ve never felt anywhere else. I love the way all the lamp posts and railings on the seafront are painted green. And the way the streets and roads dip up and down. And the sound of the seagulls wherever you go. It feels like everyone is here because they really want to be. I feel strangely proud that I was born and raised in a place so many people seem to be drawn to. (To get an idea of what Brighton looks like… https://www.instagram.com/brighton/ ) I notice a few people looking at me as I walk through the train station. I suppose it’s not every day you see a tank sized junior bodybuilder casually walking (okay - it’s probably more like waddling) with a suitcase dragging behind him. I’m pretty decently dressed too. My body’s covered up by my favourite black Montgomery University hoodie, which I’m now regretting wearing, because I’m pretty fucking warm. Apparently it’s gonna get really hot this week so I guess I should get used to this kind of attention. I swear it would be worse if I wasn’t only five feet, five inches tall. Someone like Woody must get gawped at wherever he goes. Ugh. Fucking Woody. And now my insides are clenching again as I think about my fellow Montgomery classmate. What are the chances he and Henderson will decide to drop out and not return to Muscle University for our second year? God - that would just solve all of my fucking problems. There’s the usual line of taxis at the front of the station. I get this weird feeling when I spot my brother’s red Ford KA. Like I’m both comforted and guarded. I guess there’s a certain version of myself that I adopt when I come back home. Or more so, when I’m around my brother and my dad. I throw my suitcase in the back seat and then climb into the front. “Alright, twat face!” Josh says to me with a big grin. I smirk and do my belt up. “Managed to get through a whole term without getting suspended this time?” he jokes, as we pull away from the station. My chest tightens. I give him a fake sarcastic smile and look out of the side window. He blasts the radio up. Some dance tune is playing and he’s singing and bopping along. Josh never changes. He has this kind of larger than life energy about him. It’s like he only has one setting. And it’s always “on”. Sometimes it’s contagious and charming. Other times it's just bloody annoying. “You do know dad’s not gonna let you just bum around for the summer?” he says. He’s got this smug smirk on his face. Josh always seems to get some kind of satisfaction out of my misfortune. I pull a face. “What’s he expecting me to do?” “Help out at the gym!” For fuck’s sake. I guess that was a given. I hate how my dad just expects me to help out at his gym. It’s not the worst thing, to be honest. But … I don’t know. I guess I had thoughts of maybe doing something different this summer. “I was actually thinking of looking for a job,” I tell Josh. I don’t know why I’m nervous to confess that. I shouldn’t be nervous. Josh immediately screws his face up. Like it’s an absurd notion. Me actually getting a job and doing something away from him and dad. “Why? You know Dad’ll pay you!” Ugh. That’s really not the point. “I know that!” Josh still looks completely baffled by the idea. “Anyway, what would you do?! I mean … who’s gonna employ YOU?” he teases, with a smirk. I flash him another fake, sarcastic smile. “Maybe you could be one of those naked butler dudes?” Then he gasps. “Or a Dream Boy? Nah - you have to be good looking for that!” I shake my head and roll my eyes. “Now I could be a fucking Dream Boy!” I fold my arms and look out of the window again. My brother’s now crossed the line into “bloody annoying”. “Maybe one of those gay clubs on the seafront will hire you as a go-go boy?” My stomach clenches. I don’t respond or look at Josh. I just keep looking out of the window. “Jesus - what’s wrong with YOU?” he cries, hitting me on the shoulder. “I’m tired. And you’re annoying the FUCK out of me!” This big grin emerges on Josh’s face and I can’t help but smile back. Here’s the deal with my brother. I love him and everything, but … God - let’s just say it wasn’t easy growing up having Joshua Watkins as my older sibling. Josh was that guy at school that ALL the girls fancied. No matter what year they were in. He was like a fucking celebrity, for God’s sake. And he’s only gotten more handsome with age. He’s got this part bad boy, party pretty boy thing going on. A shaved head. A ring in his nose. And he’s got these big puppy dog eyes. He got those from our mum. He’d probably fit in in a boy band just as much as he’d fit in in prison. He’s done a few bodybuilding competitions too, so he’s pretty big, but he doesn’t take it as seriously as me and dad do. He’s too much of a party boy. I don’t know where he gets his height from. Me and dad are both short arses, but Josh is six foot tall. So yeah - I was pretty jealous of him growing up. The number of girls who were shocked when they found out we were brothers. I’ll never forget that one girl from the year above when I was in the school canteen that one time. “YOU’RE Josh Watkins’ brother?!” she cried, with her face screwed up. She obviously couldn't believe that demigod, boyband member worthy Josh could be related to me. “Oh - Smithy’s having a birthday thing tonight. You’re coming, right?” Ugh. “Mmmm. I dunno!” “WHAT?!” Josh cries. “Fucking YES - you’re coming!” Smithy is one of Josh’s old school mates. Something weird happened when I started going to the gym, packing on the mass and competing as a junior in bodybuilding competitions. Josh and his older mates all suddenly wanted me to hang around with them. I guess it was kind of cool being initiated into your older brother’s friend group. Most of them are decent lads. Some are pretty beefy too. Okay - most of them are pretty beefy. I think they respect me cause I’m Josh’s little brother. Oh - and I’m a tank sized pocket rocket bodybuilder with biceps bigger than ALL of theirs. Honestly - I like hanging around with them, but they’re all just so full on. I’m really not sure if I’m in the mood for that tonight. “I’ve just spent, like, eight hours on three different trains!” I protest. “Don’t be a fucking pussy. It’s your first night back.” Josh turns the music up. I roll my eyes, but this unexpected feeling of excitement rises up in my chest as I look out of the side window again and see the sea past a row of differently coloured houses in a street that feels like it could only be in Brighton. I mostly just want to go back home, collapse on my bed and watch TV all night. But there’s this other part of me that really wants to go out with Josh and his mates tonight. With anyone in fact. Maybe this is what I need. Maybe this will take my mind off Montgomery University. Make me forget what happened yesterday at the Watson House gym and what has been going through my mind over and over ever since. “Fuck it!” I say to Josh. “I’m in.” “Good lad!” he says, slapping my shoulder again and cranking the volume of the music up even more. I slump down in my seat and close my eyes. Taking the music in. The sound of seagulls in the distance. Thinking about tonight. Only tonight. And absolutely, unequivocally, not thinking about the way Sebastian Wood was smiling and looking at Luke Henderson in a way that no one has ever looked at me before.
  7. 20 points
    Two “Get that down ya, big lad!” Josh’s mate, Smithy (who’s dressed in a padded Superman costume) hands me a shot glass. I down it in one and some of the lads I’m with start making loud barking noises. I’m sure we’re annoying the hell out of some of the people in this pub. A group of beefy lads, though none as much as me, some of whom are dressed in superhero costumes, being rowdy and loud. We’ve got Captain America here too. Henderson would probably cream in his Harry Potter boxers if he were here right now. I’m not sure what Woody would be doing. Probably just staring at himself in the nearest mirror. I’m so glad Josh talked me into coming out tonight. I think this is exactly what I needed to take my mind off Muscle University. And all of the shit I’ve been thinking about since yesterday. It’s the first time I’ve had a proper drinking session for ages. There aren't exactly many options for a night out up at Montgomery. The SU bar is shit. Glasgow’s probably the nearest decent place to go out but that’s way too far to go for a night out. You’d have to be mad to do that. I don’t even know who half of the guys I’m with are. They’re not Josh’s usual crowd, but they’re good lads. Pretty much all of them have commented on the fact that I’m a bodybuilder. I’ve had my biceps slapped and grabbed a few times. Smithy keeps calling me “Mr Biceps”. Captain America, who I’ve never met before, keeps randomly flexing and grunting in a jokey manner whenever he’s near me. Getting this kind of attention and having people constantly comment on your body is just one of the side effects of being a bodybuilder I guess. And I can’t lie. I do get a pretty big kick out of it. There’s another guy who I’ve never met before called Ant, who’s stood right next to me now. He’s a bit less rowdy than the others. A bit more normal I guess. He’s pretty muscular. Brown hair and tanned skin. He’s got this grey t-shirt on with a low V neck. I can see the line separating his pecs peeking through the top. He’s not, like, super good looking or anything, but I can see why girls might like him. He’s got this kind of aura about him. He’s been asking me about university and bodybuilding. “My mate keeps telling me I should compete,” Ant says. I have to keep looking up because he’s so fucking tall. But then most people are compared to me. “I don't know if I can be bothered with all the dieting though!” “Mmmm. You do have to be really strict when you’re cutting for a show,” I tell him. “See I just don’t know if I could be arsed! I don’t reckon I’d place that well either!” “Do you have to wear those shiny little pants?” Captain America asks, joining in the conversation. I smirk and shake my head. “MY mate - he does competitions …” Smithy interrupts loudly. “And those little trunks he wears on stage … he sells them for, like, a hundred quid to gay guys on Instagram!” I take a swig of my drink, not making eye contact with anyone and trying to ignore the twisting feeling in my stomach. “NO fucking way!” Captain America cries. “So Deano - are you, like, all shredded and shit under that t-shirt?” Smithy asks me. Josh gives me a knowing smirk. “Come on. Let’s see your abs!” Captain America says. Before I have time to respond, the cheeky bastard grabs the bottom of my t-shirt and lifts it up. “WOAH!" “What the FUCK?” I feel a heady rush at the lads' reactions to my stomach muscles. Still with one hand lifting my t-shirt up, Smithy starts slapping my midsection with his other hand. It’s such a foreign sensation. Having a guy’s warm strong hand touching my abs in that way. It does something weird to me. I don’t really know why. Or maybe I do. I catch Ant’s eye. He’s giving me this weird look. Just sort of staring at my now covered stomach where my big, wonky shaped abs were just showing. I can’t work out his expression. Maybe he’s intimidated. But I get the feeling that seeing my abs has had some kind of an effect on him. “Whose round is it?” Smithy asks. “Deano - flash those abs to the barman. Maybe you’ll get us some free drinks!” Josh comes to the bar with me. “Having fun, Mr Biceps?” he asks as we’re waiting for the drinks. I look at him and smirk. I think about Josh’s group of mates standing behind us. For some reason, I picture Ant looking in my direction. I look around and feel a weird stab of disappointment to find that he’s not. “D - I think you’ve got an admirer!” My chest tightens. Josh steers me in the direction of a couple of girls, one of whom is definitely checking me out. Wow - I don’t really go for blondes, but she’s kind of stunning. She sort of half-smiles at me and for some reason, I panic and look away. For fuck’s sake. Nice one, Deano. You fucking twat. I’ve never had any problems talking to girls before. Maybe I've been spending way too much time amongst shredded lads in shiny posers. “Maybe it’s the chipmunk cheeks!” Joshua says, slapping my left cheek with his hand. “Fuck off!” I say, batting his hand away. “You should talk to her!” Joshua suggests, with his eyes wide. It’s not the craziest suggestion but I suddenly feel awkward. I’m saved by the barman handing us our drinks. “No freebies, lads - sorry!” Josh announces when we return to the group. I hand Ant his drink. “Cheers, mate!” he says, taking the glass from me. And then something weird happens. One of Ant’s hands is suddenly on my shoulder and he’s giving it a gentle squeeze. And now my chest suddenly feels like it’s swelling up. “Come on then, Mr Biceps. Show us a picture of you on stage in your shiny pants!” Captain America says. Josh is grinning at me. “Fuck off!” I say, shaking my head. Josh is suddenly looking at his phone and, for a moment, I wonder if he’s looking for a picture of me in competition to show the lads until I notice this oddly serious expression on his face. He answers his phone and moves away from the group. I follow him with my eyes and he briefly looks back at me looking guilty as fuck. Like he doesn’t want me to know whoever it is he’s talking to. Which is fucking weird. “What’s your Instagram? Mr underscore biceps?” Captain America jokes as he plays with his phone. “Two secs!” Smithy instructs. “I’m following him!” Then he gets his phone out and starts to play with it. I look at Ant who gives me this kinda shy, knowing smirk. “BOOM! Found you!” Smithy says. “SHINY PANTS!” Captain America shouts, pointing at Smithy’s phone screen. “Where?!” I cry. The phone gets handed to me. I’m looking at a picture of myself cranking out a most muscular at my last competition in my favourite maroon red velvet posers. “They’re NOT shiny posers!” I inform them. Maybe I should go to Woody’s Instagram page to show them what a pair of shiny posers really looks like? And now my chest is tightening. Because I’m thinking about him again. “Let’s see!” Ant says. I feel oddly nervous as I point the phone in his direction. He stands closer to me. I suddenly get a waft of his aftershave. The guy smells fucking good. Ant screws up his face and shakes his head. “They’re not the shiny ones!” I kind of know that he loves that. Smithy laughs. “Jesus Christ. Are we really having this debate? Who gives a fuck, lads?” “You look fucking NUTS, mate!” Captain America says. I look at Ant who’s nodding and smiling at me. I feel a weird flutter of something in my stomach. Joshua comes back to the group from making his mysterious phone call. “Who was that?” I ask him. “Work!” he says. But he doesn’t make eye contact with me. What the fuck is that about? Another round of drinks later and I disappear to the toilet. I’m definitely starting to feel a bit fuzzy. When I come back to the group Smithy is handing me a shot glass. But someone’s missing. Ant’s not here. “Come on then, you little rebel!” Smithy says to me, with a smirk. I look at him confused. Everyone in the group is looking at me. “Tell us what you did to get suspended from uni!” What the fuck? I feel a sharp twist of anger. I look at my brother. I can’t fucking believe he told them I got suspended. He doesn’t seem phased by it either. Which just pisses me off even more. “This handsome prick won’t tell us!” “Did you do something really embarrassing?” Captain America asks. Smithy gasps. “He got caught selling his shiny pants to gay dudes on Instagram!” For fuck’s sake. I know it’s just banter, but I’m pissed off. This is just fucking typical Josh behaviour. He’s got this excited smirk on his face as he's rolling his tongue around the inside of his mouth. Almost like he’s tempted to tell them the reason I got suspended. Would he actually do that? “I cheated on an exam,” I lie, looking at Joshua coldly. I get the feeling he knows he’s pissed me off, but who can tell with Josh? “What was the exam on?” Captain America asks. “SHINY PANTS!” Smithy exclaims to laughter. I look away from them. And then I see something which makes me feel like I’ve been kicked in the stomach. Ant kissing the blonde girl who was checking me out earlier. Him towering over her. His impressive back muscles stretching the material of his grey t-shirt. His triceps sticking out. The girl’s hands placed gently on his big, tanned forearms as they kiss. So, so fucking gently. “Get in, Ant!” Smithy says. “Right - who wants shots?” I ask. I suddenly have the urge to get totally fucking wrecked. I’m standing by the bar for about ten seconds before my brother sidles up next to me. Like nothing has happened. Like everything’s fucking fine. “What’s up with you, Deanosaurus?” Of all the fucking times to call me that name. “DON’T call me that!” He looks at me wide-eyed. His eyes even bigger than normal. The same eyes as hers. “Woah - chill out, little broski! Not my fault Ant got in there before you!” “Are you fucking kidding me?!” He looks at me confused. “Why the fuck did you tell them I got suspended from uni?” Josh screws up his face. “They don’t care!” But I care. I fucking care. The barman pours the shot glasses lined up in front of me. “It’s not like I told them what you did,” he says. He’s so fucking nonchalant. Is anything a big deal for Joshua Watkins? I suddenly want to get the FUCK away from this pub. Away from my brother. My perfect fucking half bad boy, half pretty boy brother. I shake my head, pick up one of the shot glasses and down it. And then, without looking at Josh, I turn around and head straight for the door. “D - what the fuck are you doing?” he calls after me. And I’m sure I hear the words “drama queen” as I walk out of the noisy pub and leave my twat faced brother and his pretty boy twat faced fucking lad friends to drink shots and kiss girls and be pretty boy twats together. I don’t know where the fuck I’m going. I’m pissed off and drunk. There are loads of people around. Groups of drunk friends. A few couples. I’m just walking in the direction of the Pavilion and towards the seafront. I really don’t know where I’m heading, but I know what’s in this direction. I know what’s in this part of town. I know what kind of pubs and clubs are towards the pier. I hear some drunk lads chanting behind me. “Oggy oggy oggy! Oi oi oi!” The lights of the pier are up ahead. The Union Jack flag is in sight. The words “BRIGHTON PIER PALACE” lit up. I keep on walking. There’s a club towards the end of this road. I can hear the music. A big rainbow flag outside. I see figures up ahead, huddled around the entrance and my stomach twists with nerves. Bouncers. And other people. A woman vaping. But I’m not completely sure if it actually is a woman. She’s with a guy. He’s older than me. Short but pretty buff. My heart races as I approach them. What the fuck am I doing? And then I see a group of rowdy lads coming from the other direction and stop outside the club and I panic. I’m pretty sure they’re trying to get in, but the bouncers won’t let them. As I get nearer, the man and woman look at me and then exchange looks. The man gives me a friendly nod and smiles. “It’s a members-only club, lads!” I hear one of the bouncers say to the group. I know that’s a lie. I walk straight past the bouncers and the entrance of the club and don’t turn around. The thumping bass of the music now behind me. I wonder if that guy’s still looking at me. I wonder if Ant went home with that girl. I picture her hands placed gently on his big forearms. I think about when his hand was on my shoulder. What it felt like for the few seconds he was touching me. Even though it didn’t last that long, it’s what I remember the most out of everything that happened tonight. The thing that seems to have really stuck in my head. The noise from the clubs and pubs and groups of people get quieter as I carry on walking along the seafront, past the lamp posts and railings which are painted green. The sound of seagulls in the distance. It’s time to go home.
  8. 17 points
    Three “What time do you call this?” my dad barks as he walks into the kitchen the next morning. Jesus - why does my dad always have to be so annoying? Why does he always have to be so LOUD? I look at my watch. “Half past eleven?” “Cheeky little shit!” I down two paracetamol with some water. I feel so fucking rough. I was hoping my dad would have gone out of the house by the time I’d gotten up. I honestly feel like I could just go back to bed and sleep for the rest of the day. “Feeling a bit hungover are we?” he asks in a patronising voice. I roll my eyes and don’t respond. “GOT A HEADACHE?” he shouts. Then he starts picking things up off the kitchen work surface and banging them back down loudly. For fuck's sake. “Feeling a bit SICK?” he says, grabbing me by the waist with both hands and shaking me. “STOP!” I cry. But I’m laughing too. In spite of myself. I sit down at the kitchen table, put the hood of my black Montgomery University hoodie up, fold my arms across my chest and lean my back against the wall. My dad’s now leaning against the work surface. His huge arms bulging out of a tight black “DEANO’S GYM” t-shirt. That’s my dad’s gym. And no, he didn’t name it after me. He named me after himself. He’s Deano Senior. I’m Deano Junior. And yes - unfortunately, we do look alike. I get my shortness from him. And my large nose. The only thing I probably inherited from my mum was my slightly olive skin. Unlike Josh. He’s all mum. My dad is basically a forty-something bald version of me. Only he looks a lot scarier. You really would NOT wanna mess with Deano Watkins Senior. He’s got a thick bull neck. Massive traps. Meaty forearms. I already mentioned the huge arms. He’s a veiny fucker too. He’s even got them in his forehead which adds to the general scariness. He hasn’t competed as a bodybuilder for years but he’s still a proper fucking tank. “Any sign of your brother?” he asks me. “Nope!” I say, closing my eyes and hoping for the pounding in my head to stop. Josh tried to phone me a few times after I walked out of the pub last night. I ignored every call. And then I hear a sound which makes my heart drop. The front door opening and closing. “Speak of the annoyingly handsome devil!” my dad says. Ugh! I open my eyes and Joshua comes bouncing into the kitchen wearing the same tight fitted short-sleeved shirt and skinny jeans he was wearing last night. Something pulls in my stomach when I look at him. Because even though he’s clearly hungover he still looks SO fucking good. I close my eyes again as Josh and dad talk about which mate's house he stayed at last night. I still feel so pissed off at what happened in the pub. “Are you still in a strop with me?” I know Josh is talking to me, but I keep my eyes shut and don’t move or speak. “OI!” Josh says. And then he kicks my leg with his foot. “Pretty boy!” “Fuck off!” I spit, knocking his foot away. Probably a bit too aggressively. “Oi! Don’t talk to your brother like that,” my dad barks. My chest tightens. Sometimes I wish I could just tell my dad to fuck off too. Like right now for instance. Josh is just standing there with this smug look on his face. “Deano threw a hissy fit last night and ran out of the pub,” he tells my dad. “I didn’t RUN out of the pub. TWAT!” My dad lunges forward and whacks me on the leg with a pile of post he’s holding, one of the veins in his forehead practically bulging. “Why did you run out of the pub crying loudly with your arms waving around in the air, Deano?” “He told his mates I got suspended from uni!” I cry with my voice raised, sounding like a whiny fucking teenager. “Well you did get suspended from uni,” my dad says, straight-faced. Why am I not fucking surprised that he’s taking Josh’s side? I’ve had enough of this. I groan and stand up to leave but my dad stops me. “OI - what are you doing tomorrow?” Oh God. I have a horrible feeling I know what’s coming. “Dunno yet,” I say with a shrug. “Then you can help out at the gym.” ARGH! Josh does a twattish, high pitched laugh and dad shoots him a look. “Haven’t you told dad yet?” Josh says in an annoying voice. Dad looks from me to Josh confused. “D wants to get a job this summer!” Fuck’s sake. Dad looks at me, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “Tesco’s don’t do uniforms to fit bodybuilders!” Josh laughs and I roll my eyes. “Ten AM. Tomorrow!” I’m feeling brave. “What if I don’t want to help out at the gym?” Dad shoots me a stern look, his eyes widened. “Then I’ll stop paying your fees for that bloody university!” Josh pulls an eeek face behind dad’s back. Almost like he’s ready to be on my side again. My dad sighs. “Will you NOT be going to the gym practically every day anyway?” he asks, his tone a little lighter. I shrug and pull a face. “Suppose!” “Well then! You might as well get paid for it. Three days a week! Unless you’d rather be the beefiest shelf stacker in Tesco’s employment history?” I guess my dad has a point. I will be training at Deano’s, so I may as well earn a bit of money out of it. And I guess it would be a hell of a lot better than working in a shop. Even though I'd kinda love to do my own thing. To get away from dad and Josh for at least some of the time I’m back home. I sigh. “Fine!” “Three days?” Josh cries. “That’s slack! You made me work SIX days a week when I left college!” “Well when YOU start winning junior classes of bodybuilding competitions and showing promise of becoming a pro, I’ll let you off with only working three days!” dad says, hitting Josh in the chest with the stack of post he’s still holding. My chest expands when I hear dad say those words. He tells us he’s heading to the gym and walks out leaving me and my brother alone in the kitchen. Suddenly after dad’s comment, I don’t feel so inferior to my sickeningly good looking brother. “Come on then!” Josh says, lunging forward and playfully poking me in the ribs. “Where did you go last night?” My stomach clenches. “Home!” I say, with a casual shrug. He rolls his eyes and pulls a face. “So that’s the thanks I get for inviting you out?” I shake my head at him and go to walk out. Josh groans. “Look - if I knew it was gonna piss you off so much I wouldn’t have said anything about you getting suspended from uni!” My chest feels lighter. I stop and turn around. He’s giving me this sincere look. “I know now, don’t I? I won’t mention it again!” And now I’m wondering whether I overreacted last night. I don’t think it was so much Josh telling his mates that I got suspended that I was bothered about. It was more the questions about what I did to get suspended. “Stroppy little prick!” he says to me, with a smirk. He kicks my leg again gently. “Go back to bed. You look like shit!” Then he walks out of the room. “Even more than usual!” he shouts from the hallway. I’m not gonna lie. Being the son of the owner of Brighton’s most well-known hardcore bodybuilding gym definitely has its advantages. For a start, I get to train there for free. Any time I want. I also get treated like a bit of a celebrity by a lot of the lads there. Just because of who my dad is. Just like now, as I’m walking in on my first day of helping out and Big Steve, a late thirty-something mountain of muscle with a big bald head, who has worked here for as long as I can remember, stops what he’s doing and rushes over to me with a big excited grin on his face. “Fucking ‘ell! MINI D!” (That’s what Big Steve always calls me.) He squeezes my shoulder and grabs my hand in a friendly embrace. “Alright, Steve!” “Looks like that uni’s doing what it’s supposed to!” he says, squeezing one of my upper arms and looking at my torso. “Do you actually do any studying up there or do you just train all day?” I smirk and shrug. “Pretty much just train all day!” “Alright, Deano!” a Deano’s Gym regular says with a nod as he walks past. “Where do you want me?” I ask Big Steve, after he’s told me about his upcoming bodybuilding competition (class 3 at the NABBA South East). “Juice Bar do ya?” he asks. The Juice Bar is a sort of chill out area of the gym with a bar where lads can buy pre-workout drinks and shakes. I follow Steve’s orders and make my way over there. It can get a bit boring in the bar, but it doesn’t require much work. Mostly you just get to chill out and observe the various monsters, bulls and budding freaks of the gym. Weekdays are usually pretty dead. Night shifts are a bit more fun sometimes. That’s when the real monsters tend to come out. I’ll probably only have to work here for a few hours and then dad will let me head out to the gym floor where I’ll help out there and do some training. I jump behind the bar when I get there. It’s pretty empty apart from one short-ish dude with a shaved head who’s eating out of a Tupperware box and flipping through one of the muscle magazines that are littered around the tables. Definitely not the sort of reading you’d find casually lying around a doctor’s waiting room. When I was about sixteen I sneaked one of those muscle mags home. There was a particularly freaky bodybuilder on the front cover, who I later discovered was this old school bodybuilding legend called Brad McCarthy. I obsessed about that magazine for weeks beforehand. Then one day I finally plucked up the courage to steal it. I stowed it away in my backpack so I could look at it when I was alone in my bedroom. Which is completely crazy. Because my dad would have let me take it home no questions asked. I was already into bodybuilding at that point so it would have been a completely normal thing for me to borrow it. I guess it was because of the feelings that that particular bodybuilder on the cover stirred up in me. And I guess because I was interested in doing a little bit more than just looking at Brad McCarthy and all the other shredded muscle freaks in the magazine. The walls of the Juice Bar are covered with pictures of shredded bodybuilders in competition. Pretty much every lad who’s ever trained here and competed in a show is on one of the walls somewhere in this room. That’s another advantage of being the son of the owner of Deano’s Gym. I’ve seen and gotten to meet some proper fucking monsters over the years. Including Liam “The Guns” Watson, who earned his IFBB pro card at a big bodybuilding show in London a few months ago. Not only is he huge and handsome as shit, but he’s such a fucking nice, down to earth lad. I actually became a bit obsessed with him a few years back. Like every time I came to the gym, I secretly hoped he’d be here too. He just had this sort of presence about him. Super huge. Crazy thick biceps (which is obviously what earned him his nickname). He had these big jug ears too. I thought about those ears a lot. Apparently he lives in London now, so I haven’t seen him for a while. I don’t think I’d feel the same way about him now though. I suppose I have those kinds of thoughts about other bodybuilders these days. My stomach twists at that thought. And now I’m suddenly wondering what Sebastian Wood is up to. How he’s been spending the first few days of his summer holidays. With Henderson maybe? I mean - how is that even gonna work? I don’t exactly know where Henderson lives, but judging by his accent I’m guessing it’s somewhere up North. Which means it’s miles away from where Woody’s parents live. I’d never even heard of Woody’s hometown when he told me that one day we were training together. But I looked it up afterwards. It’s somewhere in Surrey and from what I found on the net, it looks and sounds like a pretty fucking posh place. Which makes me wonder if his parents are actually loaded. It would just be bloody typical for Woody to be well off on top of everything else. But yeah - wherever Henderson does live, I know it would take him ages to get to Woody’s. I know how long it would take me to get there from here. Or the train station at least. One hour and forty minutes. I looked that up too. Two trains and one tube ride and I’d be there. I have an image of the train station in my head. I sometimes picture Woody meeting me at that platform. In his black vest and skinny jeans. Maybe wearing that black ICON cap he sometimes wears. I remember the first time I saw him wearing that cap at the SU bar. He was with his first roommate, Craig (he was such an annoying prick). I thought the cap made Woody look like a bit of a twat. But then I couldn’t get the image of him wearing it with his black vest out of my head for the whole night. His shoulders and arms on display. His thick pecs peeking out of the top of the vest. How effortlessly and annoyingly good he looked. I thought about him a lot after that. Maybe that’s when it all started. The hours in the Juice Bar drag. I mostly play around on my phone. All the time avoiding the urge to check Instagram, which I’ve made a promise to myself not to look at. Just for the time being. Because I know there’s a very strong possibility I’ll see an update from him. And possibly Henderson. Maybe even see the two of them together. And I just can’t deal with that after what I saw in the Watson House gym the other day. I don’t know what seeing pictures of the two of them together will do to me right now. “Here he is!” my dad announces loudly as I walk on to the gym floor a little later on. He’s standing with another guy who works here. I walk over to them. My dad has this proud grin on his face. “Fucking ‘ell, Deano! He looks more like you every time I see him!” I playfully screw my face up like I’m offended. “I know. Lucky bastard!” my dad says. They’re both just grinning at me. I’m finding it hard not to smile back. I feel like I’m being proudly shown off. “Wait ‘till he loses his hair!” my dad says. Then he reaches out to touch it and I dodge back quickly to avoid his hand. I’m pretty proud of my hair. I definitely have one of the most distinct styles of the lads in my year at uni. It’s shaved around the sides and slicked back and styled on the top. I copied it from this really hot guy I saw at the gym once. “Oooh. Don’t touch the hair!” my dad says with his hands up. “Ya little poof!” His mate laughs. I feel a tug in my stomach and give him a fake sarcastic smile. “Training are you? Oh, prodigal son of mine?” he asks in a stupid voice. “Yep!” I say, in a short manner. “Oooh - he’s gone in a mood now. Stroppy little shit!” I pull a face and roll my eyes. “Go on. You can get yourself home after this!” I nod and walk away. “Back here tomorrow!” he calls after me. Fuck’s sake. I look back and he’s got his hands over his mouth as if he’s speaking through a loudspeaker. “AT NINE O’CLOCK!” he bellows at a completely unnecessary volume. The gym’s pretty dead when I start my back and biceps training. But about twenty minutes in, some absolute fucking monster in a bright red hoodie that I’ve never seen before walks in. Shaved head. Tanned. Probably late twenties. Kinda thug-ish looking. He takes his hoodie off to reveal a white vest underneath and holy FUCK. Okay, he’s not the best conditioned of lads, but he’s got some serious mass on him. Crazy shoulders. Brutally thick arms. But it’s the fucking pecs I can’t stop looking at. They’re like two balloons bulging off his chest. They even remind me of Brad McCarthy’s. No fucking shit. And as he trains, and gets more and more pumped, the white vest he’s wearing slowly gets wet with sweat. Until he’s just one massive sweat soaked mountain of balloon-like muscle. I swear his pecs looks like they’re about to fucking burst. I don’t spend my entire workout just gawping at him, but it’s hard not to keep drawing my gaze back to him. He notices too. At one point, he even makes eye contact with me and gives me a friendly nod (no smile) and my insides do something funny. Josh isn’t in when I get back home. I love having the house to myself. That’s one thing I really miss when I’m at Muscle University. Having my own room. My roommate Shaun’s my fucking boy and I love the lad to bits, but sometimes I just wanted nothing more than to go back from my lectures or the gym to an empty room. To have my own fucking space and to just not have to deal with anyone. I crash on my bed once I'm in my room. I’m still thinking about that guy at the gym. His size. How intense he was when he trained. The pure testosterone radiating from him. The sweat soaked vest. The big balloons of pec muscle bulging off his chest. I probably would have obsessed about that guy if he’d been a regular at the gym a few years ago. I have no idea who he is. I might be able to find him on my phone if I do some digging, but I’m determined to keep up my abstinence from Instagram. I just can’t risk looking at the app right now. I jump up and dig out an old shoe box tucked at the back of my wardrobe. I haven’t looked in it for years, but I know what’s in here. I open the lid and sure enough, nineties bodybuilding legend Brad McCarthy is looking up at me from the front of the magazine I stole from my dad’s gym all those years ago. Big, sweaty, balloon-esque tits and all. I jump back on my bed, my now hard dick throbbing in my gym trackies. I guess it’s time to get reacquainted with Brad and the other muscle freaks in this magazine.
  9. 15 points
    Part two: After talking with Kyle a little bit more, I get ready for class. I settle in for “syllabus day”, letting my mind wander as all of my new professors tell me just how “tough” they are going to be in the upcoming year. I don’t really listen though, because all I can think about is how close Shawn was to my weights. How could he have caught up to me so fast? He never lifted, and, while I wasn’t crazy serious about it, I went once or twice a week all year last year. It just didn’t make any sense. He must have gone really hard those last few weeks of summer. What is Izzy doing to his mind.... “Colten!” I’m snaipped out of my haze. I look over, and I see that Shawn is in my one gen-Ed this semester. He’s wearing this green polo that he loves for some reason, but honestly, it’s way too big on him. I mean, he might have gotten a little taller, but the sleeves still come past his elbows, and the bottom of the shirt comes well past his waist. Shawn is not... the king of fashion. “Come sit over here!” He calls me over. “Dude, Kyle is a cool kid. He’s a beast in the squat rack. Did you see he was squatting 270, no problem? That was basically his warm up. Must be that low center of gravity. I want that in all my lifts!!!” “Man, chill out. You doing okay? You’re talking a mile a minute!” “Haha, sorry bud, I’m just so revved up from my workout this morning. You on for tomorrow?” “Sure,” I say, although I’m already starting to feel sore from today’s workout. “Would you mind if I tried some of that protein powder too?” “Oh yeah man, no problem. Izzy said she can get me more whenever I run out. She said she hoped its sooner rather than later. I want to go as much as possible and take her up on that. Crazy idea, would you want to go again tonight, too?” “Tonight?! Nah man, I don’t think so. Even if I wanted to, I have a chem lab from 6-9, and I heard that professor Barnes takes the whole time, every time. Even syllabus week.” “Oh no problem, sorry to hear bout the lab. I’ll see if James or Kyle can make it.” I’m almost certain that James will never say yes, but... who knows. I never thought Shawn would be into working out either, but here he is, going twice in a day, like a madman. Speaking of James, he stumbles into class about halfway through, at about 10:45 AM, looking like he just woke up, his brown curly hair tangled all over the place. I guess both of my best friends are in this class with me. I’ll have to remember to wake James up for this. He has a bad habit of hibernating through almost anything if we don’t help him out. I wave at him, but I don’t have any room next to me, and he settles into the back of the class. Class ends, and my friends and I decide to meet up for dinner at the cafeteria around 5. I’m a grandpa at heart, I like my evening meals while the sun is still high in the sky. Plus, the cafeteria closes at 8, and I have that chem lab. I get through the rest of my day without anything too crazy. I see a lot of my other friends from my major, but nobody I am extremely close to, I don’t find other business students to be quite as fun to be around as mathematicians, like James and Shawn. I should ask Kyle what he is majoring in. knowing me, he’s probably also in the sciences, and I have nobody alongside me as I learn how to market. I text him to ask and, surprise, he’s an electrical engineering major. 5 finally rolls around, and I meet up with my friends at the cafeteria. Kyle must have said yes to going to the gym tonight, because both him and Shawn roll in wearing some gym clothes. Shawn is dressed yet again in an old t shirt, and Kyle is in a color-variant of those short bodybuilding shorts and tight tank top. We all go and get our food to meet back at the table, and Kyle and Shawn both come back precariously balancing three plates, all filled to the brim with boiled eggs, chicken, beans, and rice. All the typical meal-prep foods, easily obtained at a buffet style cafeteria. “Damn guys,” I say, “there will still be food in 30 minutes, slow down!” “I don’t know man,” Shawn says, “I am starving. I’m not even sure this is going to be enough!” “I’ve never eaten this much in my life,” Kyle adds, “But I feel like I could easily finish this and then some. I had this much for lunch too! I have no idea what’s going on.” James laughs, “it’s because of all your ‘GAINS’. Bro, I can’t believe like, you bros are getting so bro-y that you are trying to outlift and out eat all these other bros, bro.” “Whatever!” Shawn smirks, while playfully punching James in the shoulder. “Ow!” James says, his smile fading, “That actually hurt Shawn! Know your own strength!!” “It did? I’m so sorry!” “It’s fine, just eat your food.” James says, looking down at his plate and pushing some peas around with his fork, while he rubs his shoulder with his other hand. We continue through dinner, chit chatting and eating and, before I’m even done with my lasagna plate, Kyle and Shawn have both neatly stacked up their three, formerly full, plates. “I can’t believe y’all are done already.” I say. “Do you guys want to walk over and see what they’ve got for dessert?” Shawn has a notorious sweet tooth, getting at least a cookie every day last year, even though I had never seen him gain a pound from it. Until recently, I guess. “I’m okay,” Shawn said. “I’m not really feeling the sweets today, for some reason.” “I’ll come with you!” James speaks up, “I can’t believe you don’t even want a cookie, Shawn!” Shawn shrugs, and Kyle says, “I’m not feeling it either, but I’ll walk with y’all and check it out. Shawn, would you mind mixing our shakes before we head over?” “Already on it.” Shawn says, as he was pulling two blender bottles and a plastic baggie filled with two servings of their protein powder and was dividing it evenly between the two cups. Maybe not totally evenly, it looked like Shawn’s got a little bit extra. We start walking over to the dessert, and I look over at Kyle, who is walking so fast I see him have to actively slow himself down to stay on pace with us. Everytime I see him, I’m so surprised my how tight his workout clothes are. Even though he isn’t extremely muscular, aside from a thick, well showcased ass, his clothes look painted on. Confidence, he does not lack. I mean, they were so tight this morning too, but the shorts come maybe a quarter down his quads, and his tank top is strained at the shoulders. If he gains any muscle at all, I don’t know how these will fit. “What’re you looking at?” Kyle looks over at me, noting my stare. “Oh... nothing.” I stammer, trying to recover from looking directly at my new roommates body, “I was just wondering where you got your workout clothes?” “Oh yeah, I love this stuff. It makes me feel so confident coming into the gym. When you’re 5’6 , you have to order a lot of clothes online, or shop in the teens section. My first order was way too big, so I went a size down, and it’s snug, but I honestly don’t mind it. I feel sexy.” “Good on you,” James says, absentmindedly staring at the cookies. “You have fun feeling good in those workout clothes. I’m gonna be bulking up here in the cafeteria with some of these cookies.” And with that, James piles 4 cookies onto a dessert plate, I grab a pudding cup, and we walk back to the table. As soon as James and I sit down, Kyle and Shawn bolt up and head to the gym. I look out the window and see the two of them speed up from their walk into a jog, eager to get going on their second workout of the day. “Sheesh!” James says, “Izzy has worked a number on Shawn. He can home last night just raving about her. It really seems like he’s committed to keeping her happy. I haven’t known Shawn to go to the gym at all, let alone twice a day. Ah well, at least I have the room mostly to myself. Do you want to hang out tonight, by the way? Maybe we could play some Borderlands?” “That sounds great, maybe after my lab?” I say, excited to hang out with my friend for the first time in a few months. “Sounds great. I’ll... probably take a nap until then. Just knock to wake me up.” James is unbelievable. No matter how much he sleeps, he can always get more. He might be the only human I know who needs 14 hours of sleep a day. It’s unbelievable. I tell him to enjoy the nap, and I head to my lab. The professor, professor Barnes, introduces himself. He is a man in his mid-thirties, young for a professor, although he has a touch of grey on the sides of his dark brown hair and in his full beard. He’s handsome, but like, how one of my dad’s friends might be handsome. Not something I really go for. He’s an adjunct professor, only teaching chemistry to college students because he loves the topic so much. Ugh, one of these professors. He goes on to say that chemistry can be one of the most important things we learn about, because it can change the world around us, blah blah blah. He goes on to say that we will not be having lab partners, and that all of the paperwork and homework must be done on our own, and if he catches wind of any collaboration that will be an immediate failure of his class. He also says that he will not tolerate the use of cell phones in his class, and that will also result in an immediate failure. He lists about 7 more items that will result in failure, and then launches right into our first lesson. The lab is about oxidization, and the experiments we go through are pretty rigorous. I don’t even know when I would have time to pull out my phone, I struggle to even keep pace with the class. Class finally wraps up around 9:05, and I start heading back to the dorms. I look down at my phone, and I see a text from about 5 minutes ago, from Kyle; Hey man, I’m sorry to do this, but do you mind staying out of the room for a little while? I think I made a... friend... at the gym, and him and I are going to get a little more acquainted. I don’t even respond to the text. I’ll bet he’s already in the room, fucking his new gym buddy. I’m shocked at how open Kyle is. Not only is he out of the closet, his closet doesn’t even exist. Everything’s just hanging out in the open. I head back to the dorm, and beeline for James and Shawn’s room. As I walk past my room, I hear “S&M” by Rihanna blasting from Kyle’s computer speakers, to drown out the noise, I suppose. Subtle, he is not. I open the door (they literally never lock this thing) and head on in. James is conked out on his bed, and I yell at him to get him up. I look over at Shawn’s bed, and it is perfectly made, untouched by Shawn. “Have you seen Shawn?” I ask James. “Nah,” murmurs James, still waking up, “He must’ve come in while I was sleeping and gone over to Izzy’s.” Makes sense, James is not one to wake up for anything. One night last year, Shawn and I tried to prank him by dumping cold water on his bed to shock him awake. He didn’t even flinch, just kept snoozing right through it. We got worried about him sleeping in wet, ice cold sheets, so we even swapped out his comforter for a backup one, and he still didn’t budge. I thought he might’ve been dead, had he not been snoring. “Why do you still have your backpack?” James asks, more aware of his surroundings. “Well...” I say, hesitant to expose my roommate. “I think Kyle has a gentleman caller.” “Ah!” James says, pausing before he chooses his next words carefully, “Do you plan to have... any callers this year?” I freeze up, “what do you mean?” “I don’t know. Exactly what I said, I guess. Just wanted you to be able to share, if you wanted to.” I smile, James has always had a pretty intuitive sense about his close friends. “I may want to have a gentleman caller over eventually, but I don’t think I’m ready for that.” James grins, relieved, “I’m proud of you, Colten. If you ever need to talk through anything, I’m here for you.” I knew my friends would be cool about me being gay, but I didn’t know coming out would be this easy. It’s like it doesn’t even matter to James, we just settle in and start playing video games, like old times. We play for about an hour, and I look at the clock, 10:30 it reads. “Hey James, I think I am going to start wrapping up and heading to bed. Shawn and Kyle wanted to go to the gym again tomorrow.” “Ugh, fine. With you guys going to bed and waking up so early, I don’t even know when I’ll be awake to hang out with you. Maybe I’ll start coming to the gym at 6 AM too.” We both laugh. I know James has never been awake before 8 AM. I literally cannot even imagine what it would be like to see him up and about before the sun is well into the sky. I pop back across the hall, and knock on my door. The music stopped, so I figure I must be safe. I open the door, and am immediately hit by a wave of sweat and sex smells. “Sex in the air” is right. I see Kyle sitting in a pair of briefs playing some game on his computer. He sees me come into the room, and he pulls off his headphones, “Hey man, sorry about the smell. I was so horny... I didn’t have time to shower before going at it with Paul. I lit a few candles, and I propped the window open, so it should clear up in a few.” “No problem,” I say. “Did you at least get a shower in since then?” “Just hopped out! Sorry again about being so up front and horny. I’m not usually like this. I mean, I’m confident, but today I have felt hornier than ever, and I can’t do anything but talk about it.” “You’re okay, Kyle. As long as it’s not all the time, I don’t mind.” “Sweet. Well, some of my buddies are hosting a raid here in a few minutes, so I’m gonna hop on.” “Okay, I am going to start getting ready for bed.” “Shoot, will my monitor keep you up?” “Nah, I’m a heavy sleeper. Not like James, but... I’ll be fine.” He nods at me, and turns to his computer, popping his headphones back on. I go to the bathroom to brush my teeth, and come back to the room, stripping down to my underwear as well, and climbing into bed. I look over at Kyle, who is completely focused in on his game. Staring intently and clicking. He looks good, still glistening from his shower, the water holding onto his thick chest hair, all the way down his happy trail, to his boxer-briefs. His boxer briefs are... notably full, it looks like he has a semi, which is wild to me, because he was just fucked for an hour. Is that due to the protein powder? That shit is like, miraculous. I look at the rest of him. While he does have a little bit of body-fat on him, he has muscles. I watch as his shoulder muscles twitch as he types and moves his mouse, and his abs tense as he leans forward, visibly showing through the fur. I get hard, and feel my boxers get wet with pre-cum. I start carefully jerking off, looking at my compact, intense roommate. I think about what it would be like to feel his growing pecs, running my hands through the chest hair, and even that was enough to get me to cum. I guess I’m feeling the second-hand effects of the powder. I clean up in the bathroom, leaving and coming back without Kyle noticing, and head to sleep, eagerly awaiting my turn with Izzy’s protein.
  10. 14 points
    The Wall, Chapter 7 “Pup” The first time I jacked off, I was a teen in a treehouse with a Superman comic book opened to an ad for a weighted wrist bands called “Muscle Builder Power” with a picture of Arnold Schwarzenegger’s flexed bicep filling the page. That image was so erotic to me. The mighty peak rose more than half-way to his fist and was slathered in oil and gleaming with power. I had noticed men’s muscles all my young life, but never before had I seen such a peak on such vulgar display. It was grotesque, and it was beautiful. Muscle. Power. I jacked with my left hand while flexing my right, imagining that the picture before me was actually my own arm. As I flexed harder, and I started to cum, my own smaller biceps reached a hard cramp in sync with my load. Climax while flexing. The connection was made. To me, a flexed biceps was the equivalent to a hard erection. To me, flexing and cumming were one and the same. I have jacked off to that image or similar ones thousands of times, as well as to movies and stills of men with massive shoulders, wide backs, thick pecs, defined abs, round asses and tree trunk legs. Biceps and pectorals are favorites of mine, but I am attracted all parts of a man. Once I recognized my fetish, I began to notice muscle everywhere. Increasingly, bodybuilders were becoming more visible in mainstream media and culture. Working out and building a muscular physique was no longer fringe. I became incredibly adept at spotting big men and sizing them up. I must have been constantly scanning. They were all over, and I became a virtuoso at determining if a man had muscle or not. I could spot a man in a crowd 30 paces away, wrapped up in a parka, and I could immediately sense the muscle under the clothes. Unfortunately, these men remained fantasies to me. I felt that my fetish for muscle was unusual and extreme, and I was too embarrassed to discuss it with anyone else. I could never muster the nerve to approach or be seen with big muscle men because I might spring an erection, and my secret would then be discovered. Even when I took up working out at the gym, it took me a long time to even enter the free weight room. When I finally did, I still shied away from the biggest guys. Even though they often caught me stealing side glances or watching their reflections through a series of mirrors, I could never do more than nod a hello. In college I had a few encounters with boys who were a more than just fit, not massively built but well put-together and sometimes a little bit cocky. While making out or making love with them, I might feel up their pumped arms. Some of them would proudly flex, and I would cum every time. Mostly, however, these encounters were just with big boys, still struggling to become the real men I craved. I longed for a man slightly older than I, who was fully developed -- confident in themselves, big, warm and strong. I first spotted Max at a recruiting fair on campus the fall of my junior year. The fair was really for seniors, but juniors often attended to begin forming ideas about what they might want to do after school. Max was so handsome, and I could tell he was built, a mixture of Clark Kent and Don Draper rolled into one. His frame was tall and impressive. He looked manly and strong. My muscle radar sounded the alarm. Even a suit, I knew what was underneath. He stood at a table under a sign that said Financial Systems, a Wall Street firm that was known for its early adoption of computer systems and analytics to optimize trading profits. Other kids were gathered around, and he seemed so relaxed and at ease. I wanted to walk over and meet him, but unfortunately my psyche was back in the gym, and I was too intimidated to approach, instead skirting the periphery and stealing side glances. He was just so handsome and big, and I was afraid that I would say something stupid or do something to betray my attraction. After the job fair, I thought about Max a lot. For a year I dedicated myself to the gym and my studies, buffing up my body and my resume so that I would be ready to approach him at the job fair the next year. He was great motivation. I worked hard all year, and I was determined to meet and impress him. The day of the job fair finally arrived in September of my senior year. I was well dressed and rehearsed, and I walked up to his table. My memory had not betrayed me. Max looked magnificent. His jacket was off, and his collar was open. Whisps of dark hair tickled the hollow at the base of his wide neck, and thick dark stubble covered his jaw and his chin. Dark hair peaked out from under his sleeve cuffs, covering the backs of his hands in an intricate swirling patterns. Those hands were amazing. I noticed no ring. He smiled warm and broadly and shook my right hand, offering a pamphlet with his left and making eye contact that lingered. The hand I was shaking was warm, meaty and big. I glanced at that hand and the swirling black hair and the sleeve, following it up to the biceps and deltoids it contained, set into motion with the act of our greeting. His grip was manly and firm. I felt it down to my cock. His smile was warm and infectious, and I found myself grinning back at him dreamily. “Hi there. I’m Max Rayburn, Financial Systems, and you are…” “Tom Baker, senior business major” I replied. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir.” I started to speak. I had practiced what I would say for a year for god’s sake, but what came out of my mouth sounded like gibberish instead of my well-rehearsed script. Fuck! And then,… silence. I couldn’t think of the next thing to say. Cupid’s arrow must have injured my brain on the way to my heart, and I just stared at him dumbly, unable to speak. This first impression was not going so well. Max started to chuckle. “You know, first interviews are always like this.” “Really?” “No. Not really. This one is starting out stranger than most, but you seem very earnest, and it’s probably just nerves. You can relax. I know I look intimidating at first, but I'm really a pussy cat. I won’t bite. I promise” Then he added, “Um… just one thing. Would you mind returning my hand? I’d like to add your name and contact into to the roster.” Oh my god. I was still holding his hand. I had waited for this moment for so long, with such anticipation, and he was so handsome and strong, and the pleasure of shaking his hand was so profound… that I had forgotten to let go of it. “Oh shit! Sorry, sir.” Then, when I thought things couldn’t get any worse, I jerked my hand away, in the process knocking over a pitcher of water onto the list of the names of the other seniors who had stopped by to meet him. “Well, that’s one way to get rid of the competition,” he said. Then we both started to laugh, just lightly at first but then for some reason with increasing volume and decreasing inhibition. Eventually, we were laughing so hard that tears rolled down my cheeks, and Max was practically doubled over. Then he picked up the other water pitcher and emptied is contents on the list, too. “Competition eliminated!” More uproarious laughter ensued. People were staring. The scene must have seemed bizarre to other observers, but we continued to laugh, two overgrown children having fun at the park. The die was set. Somehow that odd first encounter had broken the ice and laid ground for a friendship that would blossom for decades. Fast forward five years… My mind was a jumble. Max and I had been good friends and colleagues for a long time now, but we had never been sexual with one another. Sure, I had a mad crush on Max, and his muscular body turned me on to no end, but we had set safe boundaries early, never daring to damage our friendship by tearing down walls. Somehow, however, in the past 24 hours, our sexual relationship blossomed completely in no time at all. Somehow, in the past 24 hours, Max’s body, which had always been close to ideal, had pushed over the limit, now erupting with muscles that rippled and flexed with every movement and breath.. In the early morning light, I opened the door. Max stood flexing in front of the mirror, his arm in the same biceps pose I had cum to my very first time. He looked bigger than Arnold. The arm was tremendous, at least 21 inches or more, and the shoulder that attached it to his gigantic torso was enormous as well. When did he get so big? His giant back was so wide and his shoulders so broad that I they were unrecognizable as Max's. The sweep of his latissimus down to his slim waist was long and graceful but still powerful and thick. My hand found his glutes which flexed into granite. Then he relax, and I grabbed hold and massaged the firm globes of his butt. Spreading them slightly, my rising member rose up, coming to rest, the shaft deep in his crack and the head rising above. My precum pooled at the base of his spine I grasped his hips firmly and forcefully thrusted. “Flex,” I said softly. His glutes solidified to stone again and again, massaging my member and sending waves of pleasure through my whole body. I reached around, my hands massaging his pecs. My finger found his nipples and twisted them gently. I lifted each pec and then let each one drop. They were heavy and dense. I measured their thickness, massaging the meat with my hands. “Flex,” I commanded, and they rose hard and high on his chest. He turned around to kiss me hard on the mouth. Sucking and devouring, our tongues wrestling desperately with passion and lust. He dropped to his knees and took my hard dick into his mouth, sucking and pleasuring me while I massaged his high traps and round shoulders. When I reached down and grabbed is right forearm and began pulling it up, he sensed my desire. He flexed, placing the shaft of my cock in the crook of his arm, bending to a perfect right angle and flexing the wrist. He balled up his biceps again and again, erotically masturbating me with his giant arm. Ungh! Fuuuck! In the back of my mind, I was back in the treehouse, a young adolescent with a comic book in hand, beating off wildly to the peak of the arm. Only now it was better. The arm was even more magnificent, warm and wide and strong, rising and falling as it masturbated my dick. It was part of a man whose entire physique was just as impressive, whose big shoulders and neck I massaged in my hands. I was reaching my climax, the second one of the morning. My balls pulled up, and I whispered, “Harder.” Max dove on my hard dick, taking it all in his mouth. He then raised both arms into a double biceps pose and flexed as hard as he could. I put my hands his biceps, and with additional effort the peaks rose even higher, filling my hands and spreading my fingers as I came down his throat.
  11. 14 points
    The following story is a commission from a person who wishes to remain anonymous and it is an example of a story that is approximately 5500 words in length. A story of that length at my current commission prices, being 2 cents a word, would run about $110 USD. Let me know what you think and if you want to commission a story from me perhaps? Anyway... on with the show... There had been a rash of very destructive break ins throughout the city in the past few weeks. Every time it happened, people went missing. There were also very violent acts of vandalism where people seemed to vanish afterwards. Once a whole city bus was seemingly torn in half and in the aftermath, every person on board it had vanished to the aethers. In every case there were no traces of the people who would have been the victims. Then one Friday morning... everything changed. The police received a panicked call from the head technician at the water treatment plant. He was babbling on about some kind of muscular guys tearing the place apart. Literally destroying the place. They sent out five cars. Ten cops total. None of them knew that the world was about to change, much less how much their lives were going to be different from that day forward. It was a ten minute drive from the city along a narrow road up through the hills to the water treatment plant. As they got closer the roads got rougher, shifting from well maintained blacktop to gravel by the time they pulled into the parking lot. The facility resembled a factory with exhaust pipes and the whole shebang. The massive metal doors, surrounded by an arch of brick, looked as though they had been torn from the building and tossed to the sides. The brick frame was a good 15 feet tall and was smashed on all sides as though something large had been rammed through and into the building after the doors were torn asunder. The cops pulled up without lights or sirens. They were immediately worried for the plant worker that called them in a panic after seeing the state of destruction on that door. Guns drawn, the ten cops made their way to the point of ingress. Five of them on one side of the entryway and five on the other. They peeked in and saw no immediate threat and so they snuck further into the building. After while they saw what appeared to be cracks in the concrete floor, like mini craters that had what appeared to be large footprints in the epicenters. They followed the footprints in and up. Stairs were practically crushed into a ramp and when they reached the top of the stairwell... that's when they saw them. That's when they saw the supermen. There were four of them. Two of them were behemoths with muscle upon muscle stacked and built beyond what should have been physically possible. They stood eight feet tall with golden skin that practically glowed with strength and power as they always seemed to be glistening with a light sheen of sweat. One with long blond hair that went half way down his back, the other had short black hair accompanied by a short beard, goatee, and a hirsute body to match. The cops were easily able to see their golden tanned bodies because there was nothing to obstruct the views. The super pair seemed unconcerned with the police who were quietly approaching. At first the cops only thought there were two, that is until they saw the other pair. The other two supermen were not the same as their bretheren. They were more god than man. They had muscles that put the supermen to shame. Stacks upon stacks of over inflated beachballs stuffed inside where all the muscle groups should be. They were fifteen feet tall each, or they would be were they able to still stand. The bulging muscles of their calves lifted them from the ground from the sheer swollen gargantuitude of their magnificence. They sat back upon massive testicles the size of small cars which made for perfect godly thrones. Their arms stood out to their sides and their pecs were so large that they squeezed their chins from the front while their neck and back muscles hugged their heads from the back. They were in essence completely immobilized by their super-powered and tremendous muscles. They could only watch as their less big yet still impressive companions manuvered their bodies. The super men pinched, tore, and moved thick steel and iron water pipes in their hands like they were made from tin foil. They molded the shrieking metal just as easily as clay in their super powered hands and wrapped the now merged, out-going, water pipes around the eight foot long members of the immobilized muscle gods they were taking care of. The cops could only watch in awe as these behemoths that were men got their massive, precum leaking cocks, hooked up to the city water supply. The pipes that would normally supply water appeared to have been twisted shut and one could only assume it was by hand, given their incredible muscularity and displays of strength in hooking up the muscle gods. The gods began to flex and thrust what little they could against the pipes, those pipes grinding and squealing against the impossibly hard flesh of their eight foot long mega cocks. The commanding officers, sergeant Cole and detective Bayer motioned for everyone to move forward. They ran up, guns drawn, voices raised and called for the super men to stop everything. “You two! Stop what you're doing and put your hands up!” shouted sergeant Cole. The super men only grinned and seemed to ignore the police's instruction as they hooked up the muscle gods. The police were a mere fifteen feet away from the massive men when the super men turned to them. The blond muscle god pointed to them and said, “Fear not little men. You are all going to be like us very soon. You. The city. The world. All is well.” He walked towards them with arms out stretched. His foot long soft penis began to erect as he stepped closer. The police inched backwards and Bayer called out, “Stay the fuck back! Get back now! This is your last warning!” The superman did not stop and the cops opened fire. The bullets impacted his skin with thwaps as the lead flattened on his impenetrable skin and fell to the ground leaving nary a trace on his perfect body. The eight foot tall giant erected full and stood with his hands on his hips as the laughed. His two foot long cock was thick as a two liter bottle of soda and became the central target for the cops as they reloaded. They fired essentially exclusively at the massive cock, thinking it a weak point of the man. They found themselves wrong as the bullets bounced off his cock just as easily as the rest of his body only the effects were different as it caused him to stop smiling and start moaning. He found his cock thickening and it expanded another six inches, rounding out at thirty total. Then he came like a firehose from balls the size of coconuts. He held his hands on his hips and aimed his cock at one of the officers, blasting the man from his feet and plastering him against a wall with so much force that the wall buckled in from the mere pounding of hundreds and hundreds of gallons of super man seed. The black haired super man, now fully hard, with a member to rival that of his fellow super man, jumped over the throbbing muscle gods and landed with a footfall that cracked the concrete under his five hundred pound muscle frame. He rose slowly to his full eight foot height and walked to the nearest cop then grabbed the man by the shoulder. The policeman punched and kicked as he was lifted from his feet. He even threw his unloaded weapon at the massive man but nothing seemed to phase him or even make him bend in the slightest in any way he didn't want. The super man held the police man aloft by his neck single handed and with his other hand positioned his gargantuan cock, setting the man's rump atop the tremendous head. The policeman punched the mighty muscular arm that held him single handed. “Please! No! Please stop for the love of god!” cried out the policeman. The dark haired super man tilted his head, gallons of precum spurted against the pants of the officer, soaking through and lubricating against the massive member. He grinned and spoke in a deep booming voice, “God? We are your gods now little men... and you shall service us as we please...” The god then unceremoniously pushed the man down onto his tremendous immovable rod and despite the man's cries and pleas it continued to go in further and deeper. He pushed in at a steady pace, the massive cock stretching the officer wide and ripping free his pants. The giant cock made the officer's belly distend till the buttons popped off his uniform shirt. The officers were so distracted by the display they hardly noticed that the blond super man had grabbed another of their ranks and was inserting himself in much the same way. They could only watch on in horror as the giants fucked their coworkers. Their friends. Stretching them wider than should have been possible. There must have been something in their precum that kept their victims alive as they were fucked by the godly men. The police then heard a tearing sound coming from the pool of cum that had blasted their friend. Suddenly officers Stanton rose from the cum and stood a seven foot seven inch tall super man, totally nude as he walked from the cum and brushed it from his frame. He walked to officer Yates and lifted him just as the other super men had lifted the other officers and Yates cried out, unable to fend off the impossible strength of his former friend. Stanton the super man bear hugged his fellow officer and flexed his massive muscles in time, hearing the bones of the lesser man creak and groan against his impossible and invulnerable body. His newly massive cock erected at a full twenty inches of ass splitting terror and he thrust inside his former friend. The three super men then fucked and started to pick up the pace. The remaining six officers backed off and knew they were no match for the super men and whatever their plans might have been. They had backed down the stairs in full retreat and made their way for the door when the three super men came in unison. All three of the fucked officers were fucked full of hundreds of gallons of super cum, inflating their bellies till they were the size of small cars. The former officer Stanton however was still fully slickened from his fresh super cum coating and the legs of his fuck toy slipped from his powerful grip. The man was only half full when he lost control and with the grip loosed, officer Yates flew off that cock like a cum rocket and shot across the water treatment plant, landing by the entrance as the officers were running off. Yates reached up and grabbed sergeant Cole by the ankle before he could run off and said, “Wait! No time to explain... I'm turning... They have one mind... I saw it... they have headquarters under the Main Street Gym...” he coughed up a gallon of super cum and then with a big breath he said, “Go there... stop them... run... or I will fuck you into one of us...” They saw Yates begin to shrink in belly size just as he began to swell in muscularity, bursting from his clothes. Luckily he let go of Cole and the officers fled to their cars. Cole and Bayer got in one cop car and sped off, followed by one officer in each of the other four cars behind them. They sped down the road back towards the city when they felt a boom from behind them and then saw something in their rear view mirrors. The super men were jumping hundreds of feet through the air in bounding leaps that hurled them with incredible speeds. They went around the bend and saw a man, the former officer Yates explode through the treeline and land on the hood of the car furthest back, crushing it into the ground with 600 pounds of super powered muscle fully on display. He spun in the air while he soared, landing so he faced the cab of the car. His feet landed first, stopping the car instantly, and his massive three foot erect cock slammed down on the roof of the car, collapsing it inward. Yates reached down and tore open the roof in one swift motion, so fast that the officer in the car didn't even have a chance to impact the steering wheel in front of him. He tore the seat up in another swift thrust of his arms, lifting the cop out so fast that he had no chance to react. Yates then shoved his cock through the metal and fabric of the seat and into the cop still held in place by his reinforced seat belt. The cop in the seat cried out in pain as he was entered by force but the police who drove off weren't as concerned by that as they were busy seeing the other two transformed officers landing in similar fashion to Yates. One landed cock first on the trunk, impaling the car to the ground through the screaming metal and pavement. He stood with his cock alone lifting the car off the ground. Another landed in front of a car in a squatting position, facing a car, so that his three foot cock impaled the vehicle and stopped it dead as it drove forward. His cock went in through the engine block, ripping into the body of the car as the vehicle had no way to harm his impenetrable form. He grabbed the car and pulled it further along till his cock penetrated the cabin, causing him to cum in an instant. The former cop turned super man erupted with hundreds of gallons of white hot seed that flooded the cabin of the car and filled it with incredible speed, almost full to bursting after just the first shot alone. The super men continued to fuck and blow loads of incredible proportions and the two remaining police cars drove on to the city. The three remaining police happily sped back to the precinct, they were very rattled but there was a job to be done. The sergeant called all the remaining police from their precinct to gear up and head out. They couldn't answer questions as to what they faced only that it was the most danger they had ever been in. No one would have believed a description... It was something that had to be seen. With the three from the water treatment plant and those from the precinct there were a total of 24 officers in full swat gear that made their way to the Main Street Gym. They couldn't help but notice the streets were strangely quiet and practically abandoned as they made their way into the gym. The gym itself was empty but the armored swat team searched around as though it were hostiles in every corner. They found nothing but there was a door in the back from which they heard clanking, churning, and grunting coming from. The cops, lead by sergeant Cole, opened the door, saw a long winding staircase and with the door opened smelled an overwhelming manly musk mixed with the scent of cum. The sergeant was not to be deterred as he led his men, armed to the teeth, down the stairs. They must have gone down at least five stories before the concrete stairwell opened up to reveal a massive chamber. A chamber that stretched in all directions and was supported by massive pillars which must have spanned the entirety of the city just five stories down. Lights hung from the ceiling and tremendous silos covered as far as they could see in this under-city layer. The cops stared on in awe as they saw a red-haired superman, a black-haired superman, and four blond haired super men all wearing gladiator style sandals and loin cloths that bulged with massive endowments. They were all carrying shipping crates and loading them into trailers that they then carried and set on massive elevators that carried them up to warehouses all around the upper-city. There were ten immobilized muscle gods who had their cocks hooked up to milking machines. The muscle gods all moaned and seemed to be unleashing massive loads that were drained and flooded into silos all around the under city. The silos then drained into massive machines that were filling bottles of fluid in a production line. The sergeant picked one of the bottles off the line to examine it and saw that it said: Protein Super Shake Things weren't making sense but then he saw a man behind a desk. A big man with a deep tan and dark hair who was kicked back, smoking a cigar in leisure. The swat team ran in and cried out for everyone to put their hands up and freeze. The muscle gods were in no position to stop cumming and getting sucked while the supermen simply ignored the swat team and continued on with their work tirelessly. The man in the chair spun around and stood, standing seven and a half feet tall. He adjusted his tie as he started to walk towards the invading forces. “Gentlemen. You all know me,” smiled the big tan man smoking the cigar, “It's all okay. You can put the guns down and just give in. It's all going to be just fine.” Sergeant Cole was aghast, “Mayor Sandow? What the hell are you doing here? What's going on?” The Mayor puffed his cigar and grinned, “Well I suppose the jig is up. It's all coming to a head today so why not tell you everything? You're all going to know soon enough anyway.” The squad kept at arms but were by and large ignored by the supermen. They kept a lock on the super beings as the sergeant said, “Mayor I think you are in danger. We need to stop these... people... like now... They're doing something horrible.” The Mayor laughed and said, “On the contrary. These super men are mine. They are all my doing. You see... before I was mayor of this town I was a scientist who had been rejected because of my theories on muscle growth and strength enhancement. I was able to develop them here... Below the gym I owned in a secret lab. But then I tapped into something bigger... some other dimensional force that imbued me with a power greater than I could have imagined. I found that those who I shared my seed with were imbued with immense strength and better yet... they were completely under my control. I found that there was pretty much nothing I couldn't do... and so with my first acolytes I built this place. Everyone who ingests either my or their cum becomes super men all linked up to me... We found that the more super cum someone ingested the more they progressed to what I've come to call... the super gods. So big and strong that their muscles make them immobile. We're not sure if they'll ever change back but they essentially become unstoppable cum factories with an endless supply.” “I... see...” said the Sergeant. “So then I started testing my protein super shakes on people... which are just more super cum in a fancy bottle. One taste and you're hooked. One bottle and you're swole. More than that and you're one of us. Super strong and able to cum a nearly endless amount of super seed. The more cum you take in the stronger you get till you become one of the immobile super gods. Right now and for the past several weeks we've been shipping off the shakes around the country and the world with the worldwide launch ready to go any minute now,” smiled the Mayor as the city above them began to rumble and shake with dust coming down from the ceiling, “Take that back... the launch just started and now this city... and most of the country will soon be mine... then the world. Only a matter of a few hours I would say.” “I think what I heard there is you take the head off the snake and the rest of the snake will die,” said the sergeant, “Men fire at will! Stop the mayor and the rest of these muscled fucks!” “You think you can harm gods?” asked the Mayor, “If you need proof we are not to be trifled with then by all means... do what you must and see for yourselves.” The mayor then proceeded to hulk out, as it were. His whole body convulsed with power as he flexed his biceps first. His entire body swelled inches bigger in every direction, drawing the suit from loose to tight his biceps flexed free of the suit, stretching the under shirt to it's max right away. Another light flex and the biceps burst from the top. He then flexed his legs and his calves and feet burst free from his suit and shoes alike. Stretchy socks kept his feet clothed but his thighs had other ideas as they flexed bigger at the same time as his forearms, leaving him in torn cut off shorts and more of a vest than a suit top now. He flexed his chest and rump in time and those huge hairy pecs tore free from his suit jacket, dress shirt, and under shirt all in one go while his massive and tanned nipples erected. A massive full body flex freed him of all his clothing except for his very stretchy socks, leaving Mayor Sandow in nothing but tatters of his former clothing... except some overstretched pinstriped dress socks. No longer the seven foot seven inch “weakling” he was before, the massive man now stood a full twelve feet in height. The mayor began to walk towards the officers and when he was a mere 25 feet away he stopped and began to flex for the men, putting on a show as his two foot long soft cock with boulder sized balls hung down low on his massive frame. He was so self obsessed that he barely noticed all the bullets bouncing off his frame and ricocheting into the concrete walls and floor. His invulnerable body let everything bounce off. He looked up to the officers when he saw a grenade land at his feet. It exploded and literally blew his socks off. The Mayor chuckled at the pleasurable feeling of the shrapnel bouncing off his cock and balls. His cock began to swell in size, throbbing, lengthening, and growing with every heartbeat of his tremendous body. The supermen in the underground cum factory were all taking notice now as their progenitor was under attack. They casually walked to the gun fire, their hardening cocks ripped free of their skimpy loin cloths till they tore up between two and three feet hard, paling in comparison to the cock of their creator which was now five feet long of throbbing barrel thick cock flesh that bounced with his every move. The cops had brought three bazookas with them. One they aimed at the Mayor. Two were aimed at the approaching supermen. The giant men didn't flinch as the bazookas were fired. A blond super man took one square in the chest, a red-haired superman took one directly in the shoulder while they mayor took a blast square below his cock right where his dick met his balls. The concussive explosions were enough to knock the cops on their asses as they held up their riot shields to keep from being hit by the shrapnel. But as the smoke cleared they saw the supermen simply dusting off their hairy muscles as though someone had just poured some soot upon them with black marks left on their superior and unharmed muscles in cartoonish fashion. The mayor had to squeeze his cock at the base to keep from cumming right then and there at the force of the impact. The six super men, now naked except for their sandals, dashed at superhuman speeds to the riot shields of the cops and in unison bashed the shields aside by the strength of their giant cocks alone. Those eight cops who guarded the front line for the remaining sixteen who hung back were all knocked from their feet. They didn't have time to get up before they were each snatched up by their reinforced body armor. The six super men each inserted their massive cocks into the rears of an officer each, super precum lubed pulling down to the hilt with cries of pain turned pleasure. Two of the six each held an extra officer in their free hand but then they each made sure to hold 3 officers each. One in each hand and one on their cocks. 18 of the 24 officers were essentially incapacitated in such a fast amount of time that no regular human in the room had time to react to it. Only six men managed to remain free of the super grips. The Mayor snapped his fingers and said, “Men? Hook them up to the machines and bring those extras into our ranks.” The six supermen walked with officers yelling and hanging off their cocks, while others flailed in their grips and placed the ones in their hands into throne-like metal chairs which instantly clamped down on their wrists and ankles. “Feed em'” said the Mayor and the super men obeyed, flipping a switch which brought automated hoses to their mouths that latched onto their heads and began to pump super cum directly into their stomachs with resounding gushes. The men in the chairs squirmed as their bellies distended with super cum flooding into their bodies while the supermen used their held cops like cock sleeves that slorped up and down over their precum spurting super dicks. One of the dark-haired super men felt like showing off by walking up to the other cops and flexing his cock alone, bouncing the cop attached to it and his cock-bloated belly around like a windmill while he posed and did a sexy stripper kind of dance. Mayor Sandow walked up and picked up a cock toy of his own that he held atop that barstool thick cock head of his. A single spurt of high pressure precum blasted a hole in the officer's pants and pumped a cup and a half of clear viscus fluid up his rear. Nothing could prepare a human for the entry to come... that is except for Sandow's precum. It was a powerful transformative fluid that rendered a man elastic, even moreso than the precum of the supermen did. It made whoever ingested it impervious to harm by whatever super human was about to use them for sexual pleasure. With the man lubed, the mayor thrust into him and the five remaining cops watched in terror as the mayor fucked the armor off their friend while still others were filled by super cum from pumping stations designed to make new supermen and that alone. The six supermen finished almost simultaniously and pumped hundreds of gallons of super seed into the cops they held and fucked like cock sleeves. The five free remaining cops didn't stay to see the aftermath of the invulnerable super men and fled back up the stairs. They were half way up when they heard the roars from below of newly formed super men who were ready to fuck and destroy just as much as those who fucked and came before. There was a rumbling as the supermen burst through the staircase entrance and they could feel the thooms of heavy destructive feet tearing apart and cratering concrete with every rushed and powerful step. They were on the final flight when the super men caught up to them. Two more were taken right away and got fucked from both ends by newly formed and extra horny supermen. Only three remained. Sergeant Cole, Detective Bayer, and Officer Collins were the only ones who made it back to the gym. Collins didn't make it out. A superman burst through the floor. His best friend, officer Yang, was now a nine foot, hyper muscled, hyper hung, feind with a three foot cock that was as thick as a three liter bottle of soda. He watched as Collins ran off into the gym and gave chase, lifting whole racks of weights and bending them overhead like they were made of cardboard before tossing them aside. He caught up with his friend and then pressed his cock to the mouth of the officer, slowly forcing it's way inside. Yang took his time and fucked the throat of his best friend slow and hard, the punches he knew meant nothing because soon his friend would see the light and find a new way of life for them to spend together. Collins was deemed lost by Cole and Bayer as they ran out from the gym into a city street that was more chaos than they could have imagined. The fire hydrants were erupting with super cum from the water treatment plant, splashing down in the streets. Parts of the sidewalks were buckling from the repeated cum eruptions from up state. People were fleeing in the streets, running. Cars were crashed into light poles and there were some that looked to be lodged into the upper stories of higher buildings. They then saw how they got up there as they watched a superman fucking a minivan and as he came the eruption not only filled the cab nearly to bursting, buckling out the metal of the doors but it blasted from his cock as the metal tore in his hands and launched the car hundreds of feet into the air. A bus sped down the streets towards the officers when a super man walked in front of it and stood with his hands on his hips, facing the bus which stopped dead in it's tracks, molding around his body in the crash. The bearded man looked over his shoulder and said, “You're welcome little guys,” before he lifted the bus single handed and started to use it to masturbate his four foot throbbing iron girder of a cock. Cole and Bayer ran through the streets watching super men catching up to people and just jamming their cocks down throats and up various lower orifices and cumming till they inflated like balloons only to have them transform into super beings that ran off to fuck again. The man with the bus filled it up with a mere few spurts. They ran down an alleyway in the hopes that they could get away from the chaos, but that was not meant to be. The fifteen story apartment building next to them suddenly lifted up off it's foundations and they saw none other than Mayor Sandow holding it aloft with a single hand as he stroked his precum spurting mega cock with the other. The Mayor smiled and held the building up almost nonchalantly as he said, “Gentlemen. I see you haven't enjoyed yourselves yet... quite a shame... let me show you what enjoyment is...” Then he started to walk towards them and the ground shook and quaked with his every step. The alley way seemed to be far too narrow for him even with one building removed so with a swift side kick he removed the other building, exploding one side out through the other and giving him some room to walk. He then held the building over the cops as they crab walked back and just stared on in awe. The mayor said, “This is what true bliss feels like...” He then thrust his six foot invincible cock into the building and pounded it over and over, holding it with both hands so that he wouldn't slip and let the pleasure end too soon. His massive boulder balls swung and slammed the under side of the first floor, quaking it and making his cock tremble with delight. “I was holding back before but this is what a real load looks like little men...” then Sandow came. Came would be the wrong word. It was more like he erupted. Every spurt of his cock was enough to fill an entire floor of the the massive building. Gush after gush. Thousands upon thousands of gallons until he roared and unleashed his final and biggest spurt of cum to date. That final spurt exploded the building and rained down cum over the city with the building itself firing off and landing in massive chunks a mere twenty feet from where the last two cops cowered. From the wreckage rose hundreds of supermen. All fully erect, super strong, and ready to fuck the old world into a new one. The mayor stood over the last two cops and smiled as he said to the supermen, “Have at em boys. Make them like us. Make em huge.”
  12. 13 points
    A story I wrote many, many years ago. Slightly edited I post it again, as it is the prequel of the story ‘Darkgreen pills’. The basement of the university of Eldros de Rimbara, a dark and silent place no student or teacher preferred to be. They got easily lost in the maze-like network of corridors which had been taken over by bugs, mice and dust over the years. In the past, this was the place where different faculties had there labs, but during the first modernization new laboratories where build at the higher floors of the building, leaving the rooms in the basement empty and forgotten. Only a few small lamps shone a dim light into the large room and the only sound was that of bubbling liquids in all the colors of the rainbow. In the center of the room, surrounded by a dozen desks, stood a large mirror and blackboard full of complicated calculations. In front of it sat Donny at the largest desk. He was looking at one of his test tubes. The student examined the boiling, blue liquid the test tube contained with excitement. Would this be the mixture he had been working on for so long? From the day he found and claimed this ‘secret’ lab in the basement of his university he had been working on a biochemical serum to make his body bigger and stronger, so he could beat his brother someday. His brother, who has dominated him since he was a child, a bodybuilding fanatic, impressing others with his body and his strength. The pride of the family. As his brother was gifted with a strong body, so was Donny gifted with an excellent intelligence. Only twenty one and already a fourth year student. ‘Ah, the mixture should be ready by now’, Donny thought delighted. A bit nervous he took the test tube, put out the fire underneath it and turned to the blackboard, re-reading his calculations. ‘It should be perfect!’ Donny smiled as he looked at the last mouse in a tiny cage on a corner of his desk. ‘Well let’s hope this one works,’ he said to himself. ‘I’m not in the mood to run through the corridors to catch mice again.’ Donny took a needle, filled it with the blue liquid in the test tube and injected it in the mouse’s body. Nothing happened. Focused he examined the mouse. It moved a bit and ate some of his food. Suddenly the mouse didn’t move anymore. Angrily Donny washed his hands at the rusty sink. It was time to go home now. His parents waited for him with dinner. And of course his brother would be there, teasing him from the moment he walked through the door. Donny shivered at the idea. One last look at the blackboard. ‘The first thing tomorrow when college is finished is catching some mice! Hey, what’s that? That calculation is wrong. Of course it didn’t work!’ Donny grabbed a calculator from his desk and made one of the calculations again, discovering what he did wrong the first time. He looked at his watch. ‘Hmmm... Will be too late for dinner if I finish this. But when it works...’ With shaking hands the test tube was placed in a holder and Donny added some other liquids to it, until the liquid in the test tube turned dark green. He took a needle and filled it with some of the green liquid. ‘The mice are gone now’, the student thought. ‘No time to catch others.’ Full of doubt cause of the risks, he injected the liquid into his arm. His heartbeat rose when he became fully aware of what he just did. ‘What if this go wrong? I haven’t created an antidote.’ Suddenly he felt a stitch in his arm and just a few seconds later his whole body was burning. A terrible pain in his stomach made him fall on the cold floor. His breathing became heavier. He looked into the great mirror next to him and in awe he saw his arms getting more ripped. When he looked better he concluded that his arms were not getting more ripped, but that the muscles in it became bigger. His shirt became fuller and tighter, as a pumped up balloon. Donny screamed when he felt his jeans getting too tight around his legs. His skin was burning and his body felt big and heavy. With loud pops the buttons of his jeans gave way and the fabric ripped. Eventually his body even grew out of his shirt, revealing a body as big as a professional bodybuilder. The growth stopped and slowly Donny started moving his limbs. After a while he tried to get up. He laughed when he saw his new, bloated body in the mirror. He flexed his pecs and his arms which were forced outwards a bit due to his lats. His abs were nicely defined and his legs where thick and round. He walked to the scales next to the large mirror. ‘286.6 pounds’, he screamed. ‘That’s better than the skinny 143 pounds I weighed before.’ ‘Now I can go home,’ Donny thought. ‘I believe I’m bigger than my brother.’ He smiled. ‘He’ll probably catch in with me over a few years, but it’s good for now.’ He looked at the blackboard and laughed again. ‘I’ve done it.’ Then he saw the test tube which was still filled with 2/3th of the dark green mixture. ‘Why should I wait till my brother grows bigger than me’, Donny thought and fetched another needle. Again he injected himself with some of the green stuff. This time his body really, really hurt and screaming he fell to the ground. Donny closed his eyes and concentrated on anything else but the pain. Again he felt his body growing and breathing became heavier. His traps grew over his ears, making his head look very small. The shoulders grew big and meaty, making his upper torso twice as wide as his waist. His chest was pressed outwards, making his thick neck invisible. Even his nipples became larger, stretched with his skin. His arms pumped themselves up with every second. The football sized biceps and twice as large triceps were forced out by lats which didn’t only grow to the side, but also to the front. Donny felt his body going up in the air as his huge back ballooned out under him. He screamed again. His skin was so tight now you could hear it stretching. His calves where like pillows, raising his feet in the air. He couldn’t bend his legs, there just was to little space between the hams and his calves. Veins became visible, providing the growing muscles with blood, to pump them even more. The growth stopped and Donny had to lay there for a few hours before he could move again. He sighted and moaned trying to get up. After a few failed attempts he finally managed to get his huge, bloated body from the floor. Taking deep breaths he waddled to the mirror, which was to small now to show his whole body. Donny was in shock. He was so HUGE. But it in seconds shock turned in excitement. He tried to flex his veiny biceps, which failed. They were so enormous there was no space left to bend his arms correctly. The boy looked over his hugely swollen chest and saw the size of his nipples. He saw that his chest was so hugely overgrown they covered his upper two abs. The other abs looked like stone bricks. He had to put his feet as wide as he could to create space for his legs. He slowly turned around, cause he found it difficult to find balance with this new, heavy body and carefully he walked to the scales. Donny looked down to see what the scales had to say, but could only see his wide and thick chest. He used the reflection in the mirror showing 510 pounds. ‘Yeah baby,’ Donny said. ‘This is what muscle is meant to be.’ He smiled when he saw the last bit of the green substance. He got another needle and used his right hand to fill it up with the mixture. Another problem occurred. He couldn’t bend his arms far enough to inject the stuff. After a few minutes of thinking the student put the needle on his desk, with the sting side up and injected the liquid in his enormous right triceps by pressing his arm downwards. Again Donny fell on the floor while his body grew. Clouds filled the young students mind while his body blew up. He screamed. ‘Something goes wrong here,’ Donny thought. ‘I’m going to get too big!’ His body grew like mad. The already bloated chest grew before the boy’s head. The two legs pressing the feet even wider from each other. With raw shocks his back pumped up, lifting the screaming guy higher from the ground. His chest was so big and heavy now, he could hardly breath, and still the growth continued. His arms getting bigger and bigger. Biceps the size of beach balls were pressed outwards by the ever growing lats. Some of the veins popped. Also Donny’s shoulders grew. Wider and wider, pushing some desks away. A lamp fell on the floor, leaving the young boy growing in the dark.
  13. 13 points
    This chapter is a little bit different. Like I said, the story seems to be writing itself; so I'm letting it go in the directions it takes us. Don't worry, we'll get some boys back together in the next installment. For now... The Wall, Chapter 6 “Reflections” I opened and closed the bathroom door, walking in without turning on a light. It was my first private moment in 24 hours. I just needed to be inside my own head for a minute. A thin strip of light from under the door illuminated the room just enough for me to make out my target. I lifted the lid and exhaled deeply. As I let my stream go, the muscles of my neck and back relaxed. It was a pleasurable sensation, one I had noticed before but not paid much attention. Silence. Just me, standing alone in the dark. Peaceful. I shifted my stance and sensed more weight than before. Gravity. My eyes gradually adjusted more to the darkness. I could make out my form as a silhouette in the mirror, but there was no other detail. I was larger than I had been before, noticeably rounder and larger in shoulders and arms and much narrower and tighter at the waist. The outline was impressively V-shaped. My hand rubbed across the expanse of my chest. Thicker. Swirling patterns of fur covered silk. Denser. My fingers explored the midline crevasse between my pecs. Deeper. I lifted the pec muscle and then let it fall. Heavy. My hand traveled south. The sharp demarcation between my pecs and serratus was now more defined. Leaner. My fingers traced 8 distinct cobbles and razor sharp obliques. Cut. On the way to my scrotum, my hand brushed by my cock. I sucked in a breath. Sensitive. My scrotum was heavy; my balls felt like lemons. Powerful. My hand encircled the shaft of my cock. Enormous. I turned on the light which seemed blinding at first. My eyes quickly adjusted. I studied the man who looked back at me. He was not someone else, but something had changed. It was me, and I had stepped closer to perfection than I ever thought possible. An ideal physique. Still shy of the size I wished to achieve, but larger than I had been just one day before. Perfectly shaped. The face of the man was my face as well, but tight and defined and squarer of jaw. The stubble was thicker and darker, and the skin underneath was both rugged and smooth. I leaned toward the mirror. Thick brows and black lashes framed hazel-brown eyes that sparkled warmer and brighter. The nose was straight. The lips were full. Handsome. I knew I had changed. I felt there was more. I flexed. Anticipation.
  14. 13 points
    The Wall, part 5, “Angelo” Tuesday morning came all too early. After fucking and sucking with the boys until well after Midnight, we got a few hours of shut eye before my phone beeped with a text from Daphne: “Storm warning. Kennedy diverting. Mr. Tenachi (your 10:00) landing in Atlanta instead. Atlanta office will meet with him there. Your morning is free. Sleep in. xD.” Good ole Daphne. Waking me up with a 5 am text to let me know I could sleep in for the day. She was the best PA on earth, but she had no understanding of my sleep cycle. I lay in the middle of the king size bed, flanked by the two younger guys. Pup’s head was at the foot of the bed; so, when I turned my head to the right, all I saw were the heels and soles of a pair of feet on the pillow. Turning my head to the left, I beheld a loose tangle of dark, tousled curls and the sounds of soft snoring. Then, I looked to the ceiling. In the early light of the morning, I could just make out the reflection of our three naked bodies, loosely entwined, a sheet thrown across our middle portions, only our torsos and limbs and Pups cute butt exposed. Despite the pedestrian feel of the small mirrored apartment, the scene looked as beautiful as a Renaissance painting. My bladder was full, and I needed to pee. If I was going to get back to sleep, I’d need to untangle from AJ and Pup to go hit the head. As I plotted my extrication and started to move, a AJ stirred lightly, and dark lashes parted to reveal golden brown eyes, looking at me from beneath the soft chestnut curls. At that moment AJ and beauty were one and the same. He looked like an angel, a big, handsome angel, but an angel still the same. Then it struck me. AJ. Angelo. “Good morning,” I whispered. He hummed groggily in reply. “Morning. What time is it?” “Too early. I just have to get up for a second. Go back to sleep.” “But I’ll miss you.” “I’ll be back in a minute. You won’t even know I was gone. Besides, Pup will still be here with you until I return.” “He told me his name is Tom.” “I know,” I whispered. “Pup is just a nickname I use.” “Do you have nickname for me?” “Angelo.” “Angelo is not a nickname. That’s my real name. I just have AJ on my nametag so that people won’t know my dad owns the restaurant. D’Angelo’s. He named it for after me.” “What does the ‘J’ stand for?” “Junior. My dad is Angelo, too.” “Are you sure he didn’t name the restaurant for himself? D’Angelo. Of Angelo, and he’s Angelo, and it’s his restaurant. Besides, I remember going there as a little kid, before you were even born.” “Yeh, but Pop says he always knew he’d have a son and name him Angelo – the restaurant just came first.” “I think you might just be a little bit gullible, my angel. Sweet but gullible.” I chuckled. Angelo was adorable. His innocence was part of the package. It was easy to develop a crush on him. I knew firsthand. I kissed his forehead lightly and started to crawl over him on my way to the can. I was hard as a rock, and my morning wood brushed against his, sending a jolt of pleasure to the base of my dick and from my prostate and straight up my spine to my head. As our hardons made contact, he arched upward, grinding his crotch into mine and pulling me back into him. The first kiss was wet and sweet. The next was more passionate. Then we were devouring each other. God, I was hard. Maybe it was a combination of the full bladder, the morning wood and this handsome muscular boy in my bed, but needed to cum again, and I knew I wouldn’t last long. As we continued to kiss, I began humping his thick thigh and jacking his enormous endowment with my hand. Pup was now stirring behind me, and I soon felt his hands on the backs of my thighs, traveling up and grabbing the beef of my ass, then exploring the vast relief map of my back and my traps and my shoulders. I shuddered out loud when his hard cock brushed against my perineum. I squeezed my thighs together, trapping him there. Pup grabbed the meat of my biceps and rolled me onto my back. Now he and Angelo were each jacking themselves and alternately sucking and jacking me off. It was too much to handle. I felt Pup cum first, spraying hot across my chest. Angelo was still jerking and moaning when my first shot hit him across his throat and his chin. As I continued to cum, Angelo pointed his dick at my mouth, and I swallowed him whole. His whole body shook, and a hard flex of my biceps under his hands was enough to finally send him over the edge. He came shot after shot, and I swallowed it all. I myself continued to shoot as Pup used both hands and his mouth to milk every last drop until only a dribble remained to be licked from the tip and shared with a kiss. I was in bliss… and in pain. God, I needed to piss! As I rose from the bed, I thought: Angelo, my temptation, my salvation… that devil, an angel.
  15. 12 points
    RIDGE ISLAND MUSCLE A Follow Up To “My Grandad’s Muscles” A lot can happen in six months. Some of it was truly great; Rod finally made an honest bodybuilder of me, and we got hitched in a private ceremony at our new island home. It was fast becoming a paradise, and then some. Rod’s gains had been considerable ever since Grandad started using a new formula of fertilizer on the oaks that supported the truffles. Thanks to his old science colleague from way back, Dr Weiss, of course. Sure, now that the oaks were growing on Ridge Island, the properties of the truffles weren’t as powerful as they had been back at the farm, where the buried chamber lay. Whatever was behind that wall had to be draining into the water that supplied the oaks, creating the amazing muscle-building truffles. Still, Grandad arranged to have supplies of the truffles ferried to and from the island, so that they could “quicken” and absorb whatever unique power was leaching into the groundwater. The truffles were titrated down into a powerful formula, which we now injected directly into our muscles. Rod was a pec lover, and so was I, but his pecs were way bigger than mine. He didn’t really care much for proportions, so whenever Grandad had a new batch ready for us, Rod always made sure he injected a little more into his pecs than into his other muscle groups. And he had some chest on him. But measurements will have to wait for now. I have a lot to tell. Grandad continued to develop not only his immense physique, but his business enterprises as well. We’d all decided that living reclusively on the island was a tad boring, so Grandad took it upon himself to do two things: the first was to build a gay muscle-themed resort on the island, a place for gay men to be themselves, have fun, and build their bodies. A very diluted form of the truffle growth formula would be introduced into the water supply, but nothing along the lines of the dosage we massive three were used to. So male patrons could have their two weeks of fun on the island, and leave having gained a bit of muscle and looking a lot better than when they arrived. It was a clandestine thing to do, but Dr Weiss assured us this dosage was totally safe, and Grandad trusted his associate of many years. So more money came rolling in. We were massively wealthy, and could afford to make another addition to the island. It was an underground tunnel that stretched for several kilometres under the ocean to connect with Ridge Farm on the mainland. It had to be big enough to accommodate us, and incorporated a rail system to comfortably get us there and back. Only we knew about the tunnel, of course. Now visiting the farm wouldn’t involve getting airlifted in a musty cargo container. Every so often we would return to the chamber to work on the wall. And each time we did we were bigger and way stronger than before. Grandad reckoned we had the combined strength of at least five thousand men, that is to say, if each of those men were himself a pretty huge bodybuilder. And we were still getting stronger. Grandad had the passageway and chamber dug out further to fit our massive bodies. We must have pounded that wall a million times, but lately the vibrations through from the other side had become more pronounced. We had weakened the wall, but it still wouldn’t yield to our power. We just had to become even stronger to make it behave like a soft putty. Ridge Farm — and indeed the entire town of Dundrevan — had become something of a social curiosity. Why did farmer Gordon Ridge need a security team to patrol the fenced off area? Amusingly enough, Ridge Farm earned itself a nickname from the media: “Area 52”. Folks claimed there were UFOs in the sky at night, but we never saw any. Grandad just laughed it off. He had enough money to buy off the right people and make sure that we didn’t become too hot a blip on the radar. Further excavations revealed that the wall wasn’t a wall; well, not exactly. Turned out it had a domed roof from which the roots of the oaks that fed the truffles had flourished over centuries of time. It seemed as though metal and plant had fused at some point. But until we could get through the wall, the mystery would endure. We would endure also. We wouldn’t stop until we broke through. But it meant getting way bigger… and so much fucking stronger. *** It was our three month anniversary since getting married. Rod had taken my last name, so he was now Rod Ridge; I know, it sounds like a pornstar’s name, and we often laughed about that. Even though we were very wealthy, we still made our own muscle-porn for the internet, and we charged a shitload for it, too. Why? That money went to help orphaned children, and to end child labour violations, something my Grandad felt strongly about. We never showed our faces though. Why not maintain an air of mystery about us? Besides, ninety-six per cent of our audience believed we were using morphing software to make ourselves look so huge. You’d have to pay to come to Ridge Island to see us in our full glory. The resort season was due to start, and Grandad was having a last minute meeting with the resort manager, Paddy Yung, so he was indisposed. Rod had a surprise for me. He left a note on his pillow, so that it was the first thing I’d see when I woke up on a fine summer’s morning. The note stated: “Meet Me At Our Sexy Place. XXX” The place to which he was referring was the first place we’d “Christened” upon moving to the island. It was cute and secluded, with an inlet that had formed into a cave from centuries of weathering and sea erosion. The beach was golden, and on a day such as this the ocean would be blue and crisp and utterly majestic. But when I got there, Rod was nowhere to be seen. But there to behold was a weight bench, massively fashioned to accommodate my now ten feet of height, and 7000+ lbs of sexy, rippling muscle. I smiled at the nice gesture. Rod had even supplied a pink bow for presentation. It must have weighed over a hundred tonnes, including the rack support and bench itself. As for the weight on each end of the reinforced bar: two oil trucks had been welded and riveted in place. There was a card: “Happy Sort of Anniversary, honey. And before you say you can bench two oil trucks with your pinky for 50 reps, Each tanker is filled with high grade concrete. Happy lifting. XXX” He had to be watching from some place nearby. We had excellent vision, so we could see from a long ways off. I was just wearing a jockstrap, my favourite kind of clothing. Sure, we had other clothes in our roomy closet, as we still felt the cold in the wintertime, but for now we were happy to muscle-strut around in our oversized, specially tailored super-jocks. Still, my cock was so swollen along with my balls, as I’d been denied my morning sex. Rod knew this. He also knew that to deny me what I wanted only made my balls swell hugely with tonnes of muscle jizz. He was so going to get filled to bursting point by the time I was done with this little stunt. “I know you can see me, naughty boy,” I hollered playfully. Well get a load of this. I ripped off my jock to better allow my junk to swell and bloom. I was ten feet tall, but my dick, when fully erect, was now a jaw-aching six feet long and four feet thick. It was a monster. Still a lot smaller than my Grandad’s muscle-god wedding tackle, mind. I cranked out pose after pose, deftly hitting each one so that my muscles bulged and swelled to monstrous proportions. More and more highways of veins erupted all over my skin, and I gazed in awe at the fact they were bigger than yesterday. Muscle begat more muscle; even the veins that fed them looked like they were growing muscles of their own (themselves not unlike the root structures of the mighty oaks that nurtured our amazing truffles). I was a massive god of musculature. I swelled wider and wider as I shot out a massive full lat spread which almost completely swallowed up my head. I expanded my ribcage to push my massive pectoral masses outward and upward. My lats expanded into manta wings, and they, too, bulged with thick, dark veins. I formed a stomach vacuum to diminish my waist and make my upper body look like it was flaring even bigger and wider. I noticed a small yacht on the horizon, and the glint of binoculars reflecting the sun. It seemed I had an audience. That pleased me. I wished to flex further and make everyone on that boat cum like they’ve never cum before. I could be mischievously wicked if I wanted to be, especially in the throes of muscle lust. I loosened up my muscles a little before deciding to try the gigantic bench press. The boat was drawing ever closer. Good. I took the correct position on the bench and lay back, expertly positioning my big, weight-calloused hands on the mega-bar. Once I felt comfortable I took the strain. Hmm… it felt somewhat unyielding. Rod had been diligent when it came to gauging my strength. Clever bugger. But it annoyed me that I couldn’t move the trucks an inch. I sat back up. Fuck, my nauticul audience wouldn’t be getting an eyeful this morning. Then I spotted something glinting near a rockpool. I ventured over and spotted a small metallic case. I knew exactly what this was. There was a note and a syringe inside: “Dear Gorgeous Muscle Husband of Mine. In case you’re having trouble lifting two oil trucks filled with concrete attached to a reinforced bar, I thought you might like a little something to help you go HUGE or go home. Love and Kisses, RR”. I couldn’t believe it. It was a concentrated dose of the truffle solution — made from only the highest quality truffles — from Grandad’s private stock. This was the batch he highly coveted, and only dished out sparingly. If I took the whole thing at once, I’d get absolutely huge, especially if I lifted the heaviest fucking weight I’d ever attempted — and for as many reps as possibe — directly after taking it. The ever-approaching boatload of onlookers would get a show they’d never forget if they saw that. I was so tempted. My lust for muscle growth was so profound, this felt like what it must be for a junkie to be given a bag of smack and told they can look but not touch. Or something like that. Bad analogy maybe. I decided to take just a small amount of the dosage. Just enough to lift that fucking weight. I often wondered why Grandad didn’t just give all three of us all the good stuff he had, so that we’d grow monstrously huge and muscular, and thus get that wall demolished. Yes, he was as lustful of and obsessed about his bodybuilding as we were, but lately he was becoming more mindful of our growth rates. I guess it pays not to get consumed too much by one's passions. And he had an empire to run, too. We needed to ground ourselves, not too much, though. Just enough so that we could be gods amongst men, but not too big that we destroyed the world. Meagre men were doing a pretty good job of that on their own. But let’s keep politics out of this. I stuck the needle into the most prominent vein on my left forearm. It worked better if injected in the groin, but then my dick and balls would grow at a substantially greater rate than my muscles. I wanted pure muscle growth from this and nothing but. I pushed the plunger and didn’t even feel a sting. Then I repeated the process with my other arm. I was tempted to give my biceps and pecs a few jabs as well, but I now knew enough about using this stuff to know what the desired effect would be. I felt the usual warming and tingling sensation as the formula quickly mixed with my blood and endocrinatic fluids. Before I was back on the bench, I was already growing. It’s impossible for a normal mortal man to experience the sensations of muscle growth combined with heavy lifting, alongside a miraculous substance rewriting your insides. The feeling is like a thousand orgasms raging inside you at once, plus a feeling of unbridled gains in strength. The skin-tightening as my muscles increased in density and volume also added to the feeling, and I really felt like I was going to fucking explode. As I took the strain of the bar, I once again felt it resisting... at first. I growled and bellowed to further heighten my muscle lust, and this in itself was enough to goad my growth and make more of it happen. The bar wobbled as I adjusted my grip slightly. Then I roared with masculine thunder as I not only held the weight in my grip, but slowly began to push it upwards. My skin flared red and new networks of veins exploded from every muscle. I could feel my bones creaking and shifting as they adjusted to accommodate more and more extra muscle mass. The bar began to bend as it struggled to hold the enormous weights on either end. But I knew it would just about be up to the task. I completed one rep… then two… six reps… twelve reps. I was growing bigger, getting stronger. I didn’t want to stop, because my muscles were not getting fatigued. In fact, I felt the weight getting lighter and lighter as I grew bigger and bigger. The bench beneath me began to groan as it struggled to support my increasing mass and weight. How much was I gaining anyway? There was no way to tell. I began to choke as the muscles in my neck expanded and pressed on my windpipe. This was fine; it had happened before. I coughed a little and almost dropped the weight, but then my windpipe fought back, becoming more resilient, so that my breathing normalised. I continued with more reps. Looking forward as I pressed the weight upwards, all I could see were my enormous, bulging pectorals bunching together, squeezing tighter and harder as more and more striations divided the tightening skin. My muscle tits ballooned with size and power. I felt my ab cobbles getting bigger, tighter and more defined. Dozens of inches broke forth across my biceps and forearms, making me bigger and stronger. “Fuuuck! I’m getting huge!” The two trucks began to feel weightless to me. I was dizzy with power and muscle lust. My dick shot a massive load of jizz high into the air. It arced downward and fell on me as sticky rain. I managed to lap up some of it, and the taste made me even hornier with muscle lust. I roared some more and my orgasm intensified. Then after what seemed like one hundred reps, I felt the oil truck barbell yanked from my grasp and tossed away like it was weightless. Rod was down on me, completely dominating me with his — gasp! — incredible hugeness. Even though I’d grown even bigger, Rod now not only matched me muscle for muscle, he was much bigger than I was. At first I thought it was Grandad, intervening after finding out Rod had taken something without his permission, and I feared a punishment. But it was just my beautiful, huge, manly husband, only huger… way huger than he’d been the evening before when we fucked into the early hours of the morning. “SURPRISE!!!!” Our combined weight was too much for the bench and it buckled beneath us, not that we felt a thing. Cast iron was like tinfoil to ones such as us. Rod was insatiable, and his strength was… well, greater than what mine currently stood at. He dominated me completely, and he was still swelling in size before me, so I guessed he’d also taken some of the good stuff. Grandad would be fucking pissed about this. Thinking about that kinda ruined the moment, but I seriously wanted Rod to fuck the bejayzus out me, and vice versa. “Fuck, Rod… you’re huge,” I gasped. Then I turned my head to catch sight of the yacht now beached on the shoreline, and wedged in such a way that it wouldn’t topple over in the sand. “What th—?” “Brought us a little audience, darling,”Rod growled between sucking my face with his delicious lips. Then he began rubbing his pecs up and down my face, neck and chest. I squealed with delight to see that his pecs were much bigger than I remember, and my tongue sought to taste them. “You suh-swam out to… the… gasp… boat?” I barely noticed some people on the deck. Some were civilians, whilst others were dressed as crewmen in matching sailor-esque uniforms. All of them were fondling their dicks and getting off to the massive muscle-men giving them a show they’d never forget. “Sure did. I’m so fucking strong now. Way stronger than you, sweetie. Guess I’m the master of this marriage, now. Heh heh!” I wanted all of him inside me at once. We were versatile, so flip-fucking was our thing. And we always came inside one another. Absorbing each other’s jizz like this meant that not a drop went to waste. It would all contribute to building our bodies even bigger. Rod was in charge. I didn’t care. He gripped each of my ankles and pushed my legs up overhead. I was surprisginly supple, even with so much muscle mass. In this way my quadriceps pushed against my pecs, causing both to bulge insanely and acquire even more mass. I wanted to get huge, bigger than Rod, so that I could take charge of the situation. But before that happened, I allowed him to penetrate my gaping bodybuilt hole with his five and a half footer. I just about accommodated him before his growth spurt. But now? This time it hurt. It hurt a fucking lot. Not that I complained. I was too much buried in the throes of passion and muscle lust that I welcomed the pain. No pain, no gain, right? Rod was bigger all over now, and his dick had gotten longer and thicker. The ribbing caused by the massive explosion of veins across his dick drove my g-spot nuts. I bucked and trembled beneath him as almost 10,000 lbs of muscle mass bore down on me and drove his hammer homeward. I screamed out with a mixture of bliss and pain. The two became a perfectly balanced addiction. I didn’t want it to end. We could hear the men on the beached yacht moaning out their own pathetic little orgasms, which caused Rod to scream out: “Yeah, fucking cum for big Rod, you gnats. Cum all over your pathetic little bodies as two real men show you how it’s done. GRRRRRRR!” Rod fucked me profusely. Then his massive strength easily flipped me over so that he could do me doggy style. Our sexual versatility allowed us to enjoy a myriad of pleasurable styles and positions, so long as it involved more and more massive muscle growth and worship. “You like getting speared by my whale dick, honey? Fuck, I even out-dick a fucking sperm whale. Well take my super fucking sperm now, gorgeous man!!!!” Rod spilled his seed into me. I actually felt my insides swell as he pumped and pounded hundred of liters of his powerful jizz into me. I knew my incredible body would use it to make even more muscle. I welcomed every drop. It helped me to grow. I began to push back against Rod’s 'rod', harder and harder, which in turn goaded him to muster up even more strength and power as he rode the crap out of me. “Feel me getting bigger inside you, darling. I’m not done growing yet, not by a long shot. Turns out I took a lot of the serum. Gotta get the wall down, honey. First up, tho, I need to break your wall. Heh Heh!” I was loving this. I kept pushing back stronger and stronger. I was getting bigger, all of my muscles filling out even more than before. My glutes ballooned, seeming to pull on Rod’s cock more hungrily than ever, and it made my hole feel tighter. The pain and the ecstasy increased, along with our muscle lust. “Fuck me more!!!” I implored. Rod was only too happy to oblige. He couldn’t stop himself now, even if he tried. As more and more length and thickness came to his dick inside me, so his masculinity intensified, and his lust to fuck me senseless increased to a near-uncontrollabe level. I hoped this would never end. “I’m just getting started, Stevie. Feel my power. Marvel at my growth!!!! I’m getting even bigger! Gonna fuck you more, sexy bodybuilder!!!” He rode me harder, and more intensely. We created something of a sandstorm from our actions, but we didn’t care, nor did it impair our pleasure. Rod was amazing at fucking me. Our orgasms seemed without end. My stomach began to bulge outward as he filled me with even more of his gorgeous jizz. His balls seemed incapable of emptying. Our screams of bliss as we climaxed caused nearby nesting birds to scarper into the sky en masse. We didn’t care. If a tidal wave hit us now, the heat of our lovemaking would turn it to fucking steam in a second. “I love you,” Rod growled, gyrating his dick around in me to further heighten our mutual pleasure. He began to weaken as he pulled out of me and allowed me to roll onto my back where I lay to catch my breath for a moment. Then Rod collapsed beside me and we held each other warmly and lovingly. “Thank you for that,”I I gasped. And Rod leaned over to kiss me long and hard. Then: “Grandad’s going to be pissed at us. He’ll flip when he finds out you were into his special reserve,” I admonished. “Ah fuck it, Stephen. I’m sick to my eye teeth of going to that wall every month or so, and pounding away at it like an imbecile, only to leave a few new dents to add to our growing collection. I’ve better things to be doing, and so do you. Gordie will just have to go with it. The faster we grow, the sooner we’ll be able to solve this mystery. Aren’t you fed up not knowing too?” I must admit, my husband had a point. It was time to confront my Grandad and sort something out. My attention turned to the yacht. It was nothing fancy, a mediocre pleasure craft at best. She was called “The Avril Oceanic”, which I thought was fucking stupid. I decided to go check on those aboard. It was amazing. I was almost eye-level with the main deck, so I was easily able to address the groaning, lusty-eyed post-wank occupants. They were rich, gay preppy boys by the looks of them. I noticed a brocure on the deck from our resort, so they were obviously booked in for two weeks of sun, sea, sex, and… well, a little surpise if they drank the water. “Hey there, welcome to Ridge Island. I’m Stephen Ridge. Hope you enjoyed the little show from my husband and I,” I said politely. One of the preppies — probably the rich little douchebag whose father owned the boat — stumbled to his feet and approached the guardrail. “Shit, you’re fucking bigger than on the internet,” he gasped. Naked from the waist down, his baby dick bobbed and grew rigid in a trice. “Thanks for the compliment. We’re always trying to gain more and more muscle,” I said, nodding towards my now sleeping husband. Rod was one of those types who could sleep anywhere at any time. I wasn’t like that. Oh well, at least he’d sleep off his orgasm and probably grow bigger during his nap, I hoped. I decided to give Preppy Boy a little muscle show. He was joined at the rail by two of his similarly clad cronies and one of the crew. The rest lay passed out on the deck. I noticed a lot of empty booze bottles lying around. The boat reeked of booze and avarice. I decided to work some blood into my even larger biceps. I jiggled them a little before bringing them up and snapping them into a massive double biceps pose. Alps of muscle shot up from my magnificent flesh and gorged on free space as I tensed and hardened them. The granite summits of my biceps cast shadows over my bunched fists, and never before had my biceps gained such mass and height. I looked up at each of them and gasped. I was monstrous. My dick grew bigger and harder. I should have shot into Rod, only he’d fallen asleep. Fuck it. I wasn’t going to waste this fresh load. I turned out pose after pose, much to the delight of the gay preppies. They shot their little loads and ‘oohed’ at my show in between their groans of bliss. I noticed that my lats were now so big, my mammoth, engorged arms could rest easily on them in a horizontal position with my elbows pointed upward. I’d never be able to dress myself again, but fortunately, we had staff for that. I bounced my colossal pecs many times, working more blood into them. I did a side chest pose, to highlight just how much my pecs jutted out from my body. My nipples were gigantic, dark and moist set into areolas the size of hula hoops. My insides were swollen with Rod’s mega-jizz, and even though a fair bit of it was oozing out of my bumhole, most of it would go into my muscles. I flexed harder and harder, crabbing down into a most-muscular that almost caused all of the boat’s crew to pass out in shock and lust. I couldn’t believe how powerful I was becoming. And I was still growing. A fresh batch of cream quickly overwhelmed my balls again. I couldn’t hold my load in any longer. I was so caught up in my free muscle show for the preppies, that I neglected to turn my cannon away from the yacht. From port to starboard, bow to stern, the boat was hit with a tsunami of spunk, the force of which actually upended the hull completely out of the sand. I couldn’t believe how powerful I’d become. Upon realisation, my cock grew thicker and longer still. As did I. I was growing bigger and bigger, becoming a larger bodybuilder than before, bodybuilding and bodybuilding and growing without any effort whatsoever. It forced more and more jizz production out of my balls. I screamed: “BODYBUILDING!!!” “AW FUCK… BODYBUILDING!! GRRRR!!!” “BODY-FUCKING-BUILDING!!!!!” Soon my dick was shooting barrage after barrage of jizz at the boat, with force sufficient to rip it from its sandy moorings. My ejaculate sent it back into the water, relaunching it along a trail of slick, salty cum. The occupants hung on for dear life. I hoped I didn’t hurt any one of them, but I couldn’t help myself. I then heard screams, and pleas to stop. I orgasmed further, and stronger, waking up Rod, who quickly came to the rescue. He managed to get out to the boat and restore its proper orientation in the water. I must admit that as my climax subsided, I felt like puking when I saw how much jizz my whopper dick and balls brought into being. It was like the opposite of an oil slick, in that it was milky cream as opposed to tarry black. Once I got my bearing, I waded out into the mucky mixture of spunk and salt water, and helped Rod rescue the occupants of The Avril. Once we had them on dry land, Preppy Boy Sr. had something to say: “You’ll be hearing from my lawyer. And Nate’s lawyer, and Ethan’s lawyer, and Duncan’s lawyer. And just so you know, our lawyers are our dads, so you big monoliths are going to be drowning in lawsuits for fucking years.” He wasn’t pleased at all, the spoiled little shit. Pricks like these couldn’t get through life without their fathers throwing money at every little bump in the road life threw at them, before suing the crap out of anything that moved. “Hey, pipe down, ya little prick. My Grandad’s the biggest, richest, most powerful fucker on the planet. We’re not scared of your petty threats.”I bounced my pecs considerably. I wanted to appear intimidating now just because I didn’t much care for Preppy’s attitude. “Yeah, we saved your asses. Show some gratitude,” added Rod, ballooning and rolling his pecs for the fun of it. It was then that a huge shadow fell over this part of the beach. No it wasn’t fast approaching storm clouds to ruin an otherwise perfect day. Instead a storm of another sort made itself known. My Grandad came down upon us like a massive avalanche. He didn’t look happy. In fact, he was far from it. Preppy and his chums passed out in fright, which was for the best, really. I’d seen Grandad throw a tantrum before, back on the mainland when I first arrived at the farm. I knew what he was capable of. Only this tantrum would be far worse, considering how fucking huge he was now. This wouldn’t bode well for Rod and me. The last thing I felt before unconsciousness claimed my senses was the biggest, most muscular arm in all of creation reaching towards me to curl thick calloused fingers around my massively muscular neck. I tensed every huge muscle on my body and closed my eyes. Yeah, in summary, a lot can happen in six months. You have to learn to take the sour with the sweet. Rod made sure I received a hefty dose of sweet, this day. But now came the sour. Grandad was fucking pissed.
  16. 10 points
    The Wall, Chapter 8 “Rain” Angelo, Pup and I said our goodbyes after giving The Locker a cursory cleaning. The firm’s housekeeping staff would still be able to smell the sex we had there, but our cum was wiped from the mirrors and walls, and the apartment was otherwise intact. Angelo headed off to his family’s restaurant to take delivery of stock for the day, and Pup dressed for the office while I prepared for a quick trip home to shower up and prepare for the day. On the way to my car, dressed from my workout the previous evening, I ran into Daphne who grinned at me slyly and scanned me from bottom to top. “Lookin’ good, boss. Those suits you wear at the office sure hide a lot. You better be careful. If you observed dress code on casual Fridays, it might start a riot.” “Thanks, Daph. It’s just a good pump.” Then jokingly I added, “Remind me to nominate you for the head of HR.” She chuckled. “I could turn that place around.” “Hey, I’m headed out to the island for a quick shower and change and to see what’s going on with my garden project. What’s my afternoon like? I’m guessing that with this storm, my schedule must be a mess.” “Your 2 pm canceled, and I cleared the rest of your day. Drive home safely, and have fun in your garden. I’ll see you tomorrow.” As I got in my car, my phone buzzed in my hand. The security app was letting me know there was activity at home. I went to the live view, but all I could see was a pelting gray downpour and the vague outline a lone worker bent over the stone pile. He was clad in a rain poncho, obviously big but mostly obscured. I assumed he was picking out stones to fill a wheel barrow to take to the wall. When he stood up, however, he held two large stones, one in each hand, which he effortlessly carried to the wall and set them in place, wedging them firmly and securely. The stones were placed gently and then pounded by hand. In step with the pounding, I felt a beat deep in my chest. Pounding and pounding, he placed rock after rock, working expertly and quickly. Energy built deep inside me. I felt like a freight train being stoked for its task. My muscles were twitching, and my cock was full mast. What was this sensation? The wall seemed to beckon. I felt a strong urge to get home. I need to see it and put my hands on the stone. It was still raining lightly in Manhattan as I left, but about the time I merged onto the Long Island expressway, the rain and wind suddenly intensified to near gale force. It was a good thing the airports had gone on divert. The storm was ferocious. Traffic slowed to a crawl and eventually stopped completely near Elmhurst. Flashing lights and sirens indicated a problem ahead. Somehow I sensed it and felt a strong urge to get out of my car and run to the sight. A truck had turned over, not completely on its side, and a car was wedged underneath. Strong winds rocked the trailer. I could hear the sounds of metal screaming. The car’s roof was holding, but it wouldn’t last long. The car door was partially buckled and jammed shut by the weight of the truck. A woman in the car was struggling frantically to shove the door open, but it would not budge. The car’s roof was beginning to collapse as the wind rocked the truck. In a moment of panic, I rushed to the car door. I pulled with all my might, and I felt it give just a bit. I redoubled my efforts. It was just me and the door. I pulled with my thighs and my back and my glutes and my arms. I could feel the muscles tearing and rebuilding the harder I tried. I was growing again. I felt the door give. A few minutes later I was standing in the rain not 10 feet from the sedan that had been crushed by the truck. I didn’t remember exactly what happened. A woman was sobbing hysterically, hugging my waist, my arm over her shoulder, my body bent over to protect her from the wind and the rain. A firefighter ran over and took the woman away, wrapping a blanket around her shoulders and escorting her to a waiting ambulance. The fire captain then came over to me. “How did you do that? Six of us pulling couldn't open that door, and the jaws of life had buckled and failed when put to the task. You saved her life!” I looked at the ground, and I looked at my hands. I just stood there in silence. I didn’t’ answer. I couldn’t answer. I didn’t know. I just walked to my car and started the engine. The traffic was moving again, and I wanted to go home.
  17. 10 points
    Chapters 1-4 are posted in this thread. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/17081-to-protect-and-serve-ch3-posted-3152019/ Chapters 5 and moving forward will be posted in this thread, since updates to the title can't be made in the old thread. Any reference to anyone in this (or subsequent) chapter who is an actual living person in no way is an endorsement of this work by them. Rather it is a bit of hero worship or world building to make the story a touch more real. Beginning particularly with Chapter 6, I will include trigger warnings, as some very real world violence that police dealing with the drug trade see and experience will be referenced or depicted in some manner that could disturb some readers. Chapter 5 - Predator and Prey 5.5 months after the Accident “As best as we can determine at this point, this is the approximate flow of the drug pipeline. As you can see, there are three major trunks that parallel military posts and freeways coming out of Southern California, roughly north paralleling the coast, northeast, and east. And, thanks in no small part to our Albuquerque and Los Angeles informants, I have been able to put together that these major lines run to at least San Antonio on the eastern branch, from San Diego to Seattle on the coastal branch, and at least as far as Omaha along the main northeast line. “Of course, those lines will branch further to individual bases such as Hill in Utah. But, I am almost certain the main lines run until they come into contact with the East Coast flow coming up from Florida. But this is what we have been able to establish for certain at this point.” Even in the darkened, secured briefing room at Peterson Air Force Base, it was plain to see that John towered over the assembled military officers and civilian officials. Behind him as he slowly paced at the front of the room, was a presentation he and Colonel Daugherty had put together for the briefing. Over the previous hour, John had walked the six law enforcement officials - the 4 USNORCOM heads of military police of each of the service branches, the FBI Special Agent-In-Charge for California, and the DEA Special Agent-In-Charge for the El Paso DEA Intelligence Center - sitting around the conference table through the particulars of the evidence developed in his undercover investigation. The lights came up in the room. “Thank you gentlemen for your attention. Colonel Dougherty and I are happy to answer any questions you have.” Captain Richard Lehman, USN, was the first to speak up, “First, thank you Detective Declann. This is no small amount of work. Warren, we all knew we had issues with this. But to this extent. The sheer scale of this. It seems unlikely that this could be hidden from us for so long. Are we sure about this?” “John?” Dougherty said, fielding the question to Declann. “It is as sure as we can make it at this point, Captain. The flow direction and the volume is a certainty. As for particular individuals and suspects, I have only listed those that I have direct, first hand knowledge of. However, how it has been kept under the radar, is known. I am sure you all noticed that those I have been able to identify are attached to law enforcement in some capacity. Military or civilian police, JAG - the leaders of the drug ring selected these men very carefully. While all are not consumers of the product, they all serve a function. In one way or another, they are in positions to pay off or bury any evidence that surfaces. That is exactly what we saw in Boulder that got my work on this started.” “Rick, I can substantiate some of this too. Four of the individuals Detective Declann came into contact with have popped up on our radar in the last couple of years.” DEA SAC Ron Michaelson interjected. “The infuriating thing has been that as soon as some sniff of evidence develops, it just disappears. We could never trace it, but this makes all the pieces fit. As Detective Declann said, the total volume coming in we know from street level investigations on our own. That has never been in question. Just how it was moving without being seen was what stumped us. But, even I must admit this kind of operation and coordination surprises me too. However … it just brings together a lot of pieces. Of course, we will have to fill in the blanks. But it makes sense.” FBI SAC Jeff Wilson spoke up in an exaggerated “smitten like a teenage girl” tone, “First, I have to say, Detective -- where in the hell have you been hiding all my life?” All the men around the room laughed, but then cracked up that much harder when John’s reflexive blushing made an appearance. The laughter calming, Wilson continued, “Seriously, I have about a hundred investigations I would love to let you loose on. This is some of the best investigation and documentation on a case of this scope I have ever seen. And for just one man to do it … when the time comes, I think we will get a shit ton of guilty pleas. “But, my biggest concern is why I gather it is only us here instead of a full task force. Operational security.” “Jeff is right,” Marine Lieutenant Colonel Jack Johnson replied. “I have no idea how we are going to investigate this and keep it hidden. If they are as connected into our ranks as it appears, I do not know who in my own office I can trust. If only they looked like you Detective Declann - no offence intended - we could get everything coordinated and executed in a week. But, these men and women are not exactly screaming ‘Please test me for steroids’ like the obvious inclination to test you would be.” “No offense taken Colonel.” John replied as he took his seat at the table. Even seated and in a suit, John looked like he was bigger than any two of the men in the room put together. “And that is the largest single issue that is in front of us. The more I keep pressing, the more even I am going to give this away. Too many questions from the same source.” Dougherty spoke up, “And that is what we need to determine now. Because at best we have 2 months for planning, investigating, and execution of an operation. We can hold up orders for transfers and such maybe that long without attracting attention. And God help us, if any of the people involved get scattered around the planet. We will not be able to touch them outside of US territory before they collapse this thing, and we will be left with nothing. We can’t risk taking more than 60 days maximum.” Nods and verbal affirmations sounded at once around the room. “Well, let’s get to brass tacks. With your OK Jeff, Ron, the easiest decision is to put John in charge of the civilian end of things in Colorado and Wyoming.” Wilson chucked, “Wish every man we need to bring is as easy and obvious as you Detective.” “As long as I can hire you away later…” Michaelson assented. “Trust me, it won’t work. I’ve already tried.” Dougherty quipped. “Can’t blame a man …” Michaelson said with a half smile. “And Warren, I think I can speak for Bill,” said Johnson, “when I say we would both like to meet with you Detective and get our ducks in a row for Fort Carson and the marines we have stationed here who could be involved.” Colonel William James, USA, nodded his accent. John looked at both men. “Of course, gentlemen, I am happy to help anyway I can, but how can I explain my involvement on posts that aren’t Air Force?” James looked at Johnson and smiled as he half questioned, “The show?” Johnson laughed, “Jesus Christ, is that not too fucking perfect? Too bad for the others competing that the fix is in. ‘Cause I don’t see any way in hell Detective Declann isn’t going to win the whole thing. Well, what about it John, fancy a trip to Norfolk later in the summer?” Declann looked at Johnson confused, “Sir?” Johnson just smiled more broadly, thinking of more than a few asses he would be happy to see John paste at this thing. “The Southern Colorado Bodybuilding Show. It is in a month, and it is also the mountain states area qualifier for the Armed Forces Nationals later this year in Norfolk. It is open to all active duty personnel and DOD civilian employees. As long as Warren keeps you on the payroll, that means you.” Dougherty laughed, “Well heaven help anyone else on that stage. None of you have seen him in short sleeves even.” Wilson said, “Don’t think there is much of a need. He could be in that suit and still win.” Declann spoke up, “But, Colonel, won’t me doing something like that compromise the investigation. I would have to use my real name and all.” Dougherty looked at his counterparts. “JAG?” The other five men nodded at once. Dougherty continued, “John, we have a provision just for this. If we are conducting an investigation that requires one of our men to act undercover but in a public capacity or performance of some kind, we have a JAG hearing officer sign off on allowing that agent, in this case you, to act in that public performance and everything associated with it under an assumed name. Functions basically as a sting operation and will cover anything you may do or evidence you develop from an entrapment accusation. I can have our JAG sign off as soon as the meeting is concluded.” John smiled, “It will be my first bodybuilding show you know…” “No way,” Lehman replied in shock. “You? Your first?” “Yes, Sir. While I have worked out for most of my life, bodybuilding never really interested me until I came onto this investigation.” John replied, telling the absolute truth no one could believe. “Well then it will be nice to have a hand in discovering new talent.” Dougherty said. “OK, let’s get on to the hard stuff.” --- After another 2 hours of discussions, the preliminary plans had been made. Each state along the pipeline would have one and only one military investigator and one civilian agency investigator. John’s military pairing was one of Dougherty’s men at Peterson he had already met. So, that was not a worry to John’s competing in the show to develop arrests for the rest of his assigned areas. As the meeting broke up, John knew the questions would begin … and they did. First was Lehman. “Come on, son, fess up. You really have never done any competition bodybuilding in your life. Ever? You look like the definition of the brick shithouse?” John couldn’t help but laugh. “It’s the truth. My interests are or were limited to martial arts until this. But, I have to admit, the idea of doing more formal bodybuilding has been in my head since I started this investigation. It was amazing just how many coaches, who I learned were of some repute in the sport, were tripping over themselves to get me to sign on with them.” “Forgive me for speaking my mind, son, but they would have been fools not to.” John laughed again. “What did I say that has you so tickled? Kind of odd to hear a man of your size giggle.” “I’m sorry, Captain. Just what you called me. How old do you think I am?” John asked, his confident smirk first starting to show itself for the first time now that the meeting was done. “Late 20’s if I had to guess.” Lehman said, to which John openly grinned. “OK. How old? 30?” “I’ll be 41 in the fall, Captain.” John said. “NOW, I am calling bullshit,” Lehman said to everyone in the room. “This man claims to be 40 years old.” The entire room save John and Dougherty appeared to be in shocked disbelief. “Warren, how old is Detective Declann?” Dougherty, however, never looked up from his briefcase. “John, just show ‘um. They’ll never believe it otherwise.” John pulled out his wallet and took out the driver’s license he had just renewed when he had gotten home. He handed it to Lehman. “Well, I’ll be fucked …” Lehman said now truly stunned. “You really are 40?” “Yes Sir.” John replied and both he and Dougherty laughed. “Don’t feel bad, Captain. It has been happening more and more lately. Including to a certain Air Force colonel, who shall remain anonymous.” “I have no idea at all who that could be.” Dougherty said, feigning ignorance. “Well, wherever you have stashed the fountain of youth, can you give me a bottle?” Johnson said. “You and I are only 2 years apart, but you look more likely to be my son’s age than my brother’s.” “Well, I will ask, but I have it on good authority, the proprietor closed up shop.” John said jokingly. “Well, if you see him again, send him my way, huh? You’re making me look like a slouch, and I got ribbed as a baby face even when I made captain.” Johnson said. “If I do, I’ll send him your way.” “Don’t think I won’t hold you to that, kiddo.” Johnson laughed. “My boss in Boulder is a Marine. I know better than to doubt that you won’t.” Everyone began to leave, and within a few minutes, Declann and Dougherty were alone. “That went way better than I expected.” John said. “You know your shit, and you are prepared. Goes a long way with us.” Dougherty replied. “I need to go to Washington and read in top brass and keep the lid on things there. Be gone for a few days. Should give you and the Army and Corps plenty of time to get things sorted on their ends.” “Colonel, about the show. Before I do it, I will need to speak to my better half to make sure it's OK.” Dougherty looked at John’s ring finger, but he didn’t see anything. “Didn’t realize you were married. Lucky lady.” John smiled thinking of his angel. “I’m not … well yet. But I am thinking about him a lot these days.” Dougherty did look up at that remark but saw the expression on John’s face. “Well … kiddo.” he laughed. “Any one at all who can make you look that smitten. Life is too short not to be happy, John.” “Will see. That is a ways off either way. Cops and doctors do not always mix.” “You mean the British doctor I met … “ John didn’t say anything, but he didn’t have too. Gabriel was the one subject where his ability to hide his feelings crumbled. Dougherty reached up and patted John on the back. “Like I said, life is too short. And, before you even say it, I have been in combat. Before I joined the Force, I was Army special forces. In my enlisted days. man on my team was gay. Back during ‘Don’t Ask, Don’t Tell’ but where we were and doing what we were doing ... you get to know someone. I never met a finer soldier in my life than him. And now, never met a finer cop. So, you two need something that I can help with, just ask.” “Thank you, Colonel. From both of us.” --- Gabriel walked out of the kitchen with a medium-sized plate of grilled chicken salad. He sat it down with his glass of wine, and in mock pouting, John quipped, “Hey? Where’s mine? I can’t survive on that little plate.” “What is it you love to say, ‘Hold your horses,’” Gabriel chided with a smile. As he turned back to the kitchen, he said loud enough for John to hear, “Never thought I would fall in love with a bottomless pit.” John laughed deeply, marveling at just how lucky he was. Whoever or whatever it was - God or fate or fairies - who had brought him Gabriel, he didn’t know how to repay if he ever could, but the brilliant little man was the answer to so many of his dreams. John never imagined he could be this happy. It was like he was picking the winning lotto numbers over and over. If only what he had to bring up wasn’t even money to ruin the evening… John snapped himself out of that thought as Gabriel came out again, only this time with two large dinner plates filled to near overflowing with chicken, rice, and steamed veggies. Gabriel struggled a moment with even getting them on the table, before John reached and took one of the plates from his hand. Gabriel sat the other down and looked at the man who every moment took his breath away. “You have abs you know. It is scientifically impossible for you to eat all this for just one meal and do it over and over all day long and still have this.” Gabriel lifted the tank top John was wearing and lightly smacked his love’s deep 6 pack. “I should know, I am a doctor.” John cocked a smile. “Jealous?” Gabriel laughed. “Why should I be jealous? I get ALL the benefits, and I do not have to eat like forty people. But you know what?” John cocked an eyebrow. “I love you, bottomless pit and all.” Gabriel kissed John on the cheek, which sent shivers down the great man. Gabriel pulled back and smiled, “Now if I can do that, just think of what I could do with 20 inch arms. You’re lucky I’m small.” Both of them laughed like smitten teenagers, as Gabriel sat down to his salad. They spent the first half of their meals going over their days, what they had done. John talked a lot about a new max squat in the gym, but it wasn’t lost on Gabriel that he had skipped the meeting he was supposed to have had with Colonel Dougherty. John tried to be normal, well as normal as circumstances permitted, but he sighed. He was unsure how to do this. Ever since the night they had erased the computer files at the facility, he and Gabriel and Jack had been talking about how to get more time, to extend how long John could run under the radar. John knew this -- this request could ruin all of what they had thought of. But it was his duty, and before anything except his love for Gabriel, John Declann was a creature of duty. John looked up and met Gabriel’s face with a look of apprehension. “Angel.... I need to ask you something. And with how things are, I don’t know what you are going to think. But, it is a request from the Colonel and everyone else at the meeting today.” Gabriel inwardly prepared himself for something he knew he would not like. He tried not to show it as he answered in the most cheerful voice he could muster, “What is it, handsome?” John took a deep breath. Better to just spit it out, he decided. “Angel, they want me to go under cover again.” Gabriel very nearly dropped his fork mid-bite, and a look of terror came over his face. Setting aside everything else, all the changes and the fear of the people that John had never seen, there was something much more fundamental. He didn’t think he could stand being away from John again. When John saw that look of agony, he realized how it sounded. “No, no Gabriel. This isn’t travelling. Not much. This is in the Springs is all. I’ll be home everyday. “Babe, they just want me to do a bodybuilding show down there next month. Can’t say everything about what they want me to do, but basically to make sure the op is ready to go after the show. It lets me have a reason to be at the bases around here and down there, and it is an armed forces show....” Gabriel’s face changed from a visage of panic to one not of anger, but of concern. “John, how can we hide if you’re getting on a stage in front of the whole world in a few weeks? Jack is coming over tomorrow so we can try and start actually doing some of the things we have been talking about. How do I tell him we have to deal with THIS of all things? You mostly naked on a stage right in front of all of the local military. A few low level brass is one thing. But - a show?” “Believe me, I asked the same thing without getting into what is really happening to me. Warren said that they would have me working under an alias. No one will know my name except for the six who already do and Sheriff Cooke. You know how hard it is for people to even recognize me these days. If Dougherty and I are careful, it should be safe…” John stood up and moved his chair to be next to his man. He sat close and took Gabriel’s hand. “I promise Angel, this is a one time thing. It works for the investigation and, honestly, we can have a little bit of fun with this. With everything that happening, we need to have some small amount of fun with it, with me--” John raised a hand and pointed to his own mammoth muscles. “With this. I mean, they were busting a gut laughing thinking about ME with all of this against those cocky active duty kids.” John lifted Gabriel’s hand to his chest, started to bounce his pecs quickly, and smiled his killer cocky smile. Then, he became serious again resting Gabriel’s hand under his own against the plate of muscle covering his heart. “But, if you say no, then it is a no. I won’t do this without your permission. Anything that you think would put us in danger more than we have to be until we are ready, I will not do. I told the Colonel not to do anything until I called him. So, it is in your hands.” Gabriel looked down and considered for a moment. Then, he looked up, smiled, and said quietly, “It would be fun to see you on stage properly showing off all that stuff you have been learning about bodybuilding …” John smiled and lifted Gabriel’s hand to his lips and kissed it. Gabriel let out a breath. “OK. Since it is for work, and you will be careful, go ahead, John. You can do it.” John reached across the table and returned Gabriel’s earlier kiss on the cheek. Gabriel closed his eyes and sighed. He brought John’s incredibly strong, calloused hand to his other cheek, feeling so much pass between them in that simple touch. Gabriel opened his eyes. “There is just one condition…” “What?” John asked. Gabriel smiled mischievously. “I think I want dessert now.” John’s need had been amping up since he got home, and after that, he couldn’t resist anymore. He stood up and almost ripped Gabriel up out of his chair and into his arms. John dove into his lover, kissing him deeply. John wrapped one arm around Gabriel’s back, while at the same time, Gabriel wrapped his legs around John’s ridiculously small waist. Never letting up for a moment from the passion kiss, John started walking toward the bedroom, enjoying the feeling of Gabriel’s cock growing against his abs. --- Seven o’clock the next morning was greeted by John trotting up to his Jeep. Like every morning since that first shirtless run in Phoenix, he was dressed only in a pair of running shorts and his new size 16 trainers. He jogged in place for a moment as he felt his pulse - and was more than a little frustrated. Five miles just wasn’t cutting it anymore. John had done a 30 minute early morning run for years, and it had always gotten his blood pumping and his heart rate up. But now, he was consistently dropping under six minute miles without even trying. And as he was again confirming from his pulse, the entire five miles had barely increased his heart rate over normal or made him break much of a sweat. It felt like he had just finished a gentle jog rather than making a better pace than most marathon runners. As he popped the top of the liter bottle of water he had left for himself in the passenger seat, he decided to find a secluded spot where no one would see, so that he could pick up his pace and add miles to at least challenge himself. John pulled on a stringer, jumped up into the Jeep, and cranked it. Almost automatically, he reached down to slide the driver’s seat back for comfort …. And it would not move. The seat was as far back as it would go. John chuckled. His growing was marching right on, no matter what the investigation or Gabriel or Jack or anyone else might want. Strange thing was it was just a week ago that he had moved the seat out. He had never had to move it so fast before. Hell, he thought, at this rate, he would have to have the Jeep elongated to get some extra time in it before he outgrew it. John smiled at the thought of needing a custom Jeep to carry his new body. But, after their talk last night, he decided he would ask Gabriel about it later. Sometimes, small thoughts swirled in his mind, worried about what it might be like to be so … different. Then, those thoughts were immediately squashed by some new feat of strength, some new angle he noticed at a new height, or the rush of conquest as he got a new PR in the gym. He had never imagined this bodybuilding life could be so much fun. John popped the stick into reverse and moved out of the parking lot. He had two phone calls to make this morning. The first one was easy. Speed dial 2 and -- “Dougherty,” the clipped voice of his nominal boss sounded on the other end of the line. “Good morning Colonel. Just wanted to tell you, the boss said yes to the show.” “Excellent. I’ll call with the presiding officer - they selected one this morning - and get all of the orders taken care of. All we need is a name.” John thought a minute and like a bolt from the blue inspiration struck. He recited the name to Dougherty. “That’s oddly specific. Any play on words or connection to you that could unravel this?” “None that I know of. Just seems to fit the person I am going to be.” “Fair enough then. I would suggest you go to Boulder and get a set of identity documents made by your office. I am sure the sheriff will be more than willing. You can read him in as far as you feel necessary. And once I have the order, I can do a verbal auth with him to keep the paper trail down. I can have the new Force credentials with my secretary by the time you get down to Colorado Springs today.” “Will do. After that I will head to Fort Carson.” John replied. “I’m sure Bill James will be looking forward to being made to feel small again,” Dougherty said. “When he was a lot younger, he competed in bodybuilding. That’s how the idea came to him so fast. He’s still a fan, so it would not surprise me at all if he is in the audience for your show. Just make sure to rub it in a little bit, huh? We have a bit of a game to “one up” each other whenever we can since I left the army, and you’re one big ass “one up.”” Declann laughed. “I’ll do my best to be as cocky as fuck.” “I’ll get hell from him for this but it will be worth it. I’ll give you a call when I am back in Colorado.” “Yes Sir. And I’ll let you know if there are any major changes on the investigation front.” John and Dougherty hung up. Now, for the fun call. John pulled off the road into a parking lot, dug through a few business cards he had collected from the undercover investigation, and found the number he was looking for in Los Angeles. “Hello” the voice on the other end answered. “Hey man. It’s John Declann. How’s it going?” “Hey Big Guy. Going well. Is this anything to do with the weather out here?” The person on the other end of the line, his LA informant, did exactly as he should have. John had given him the prearranged code should he call back unexpectedly, and if the answer was yes, that meant trouble. This wasn’t trouble though. John was smiling broadly on his end, just waiting for the reaction he knew would come in response to this question. “Nah. We are all good. Wanted to ask a favor on a whole other subject. Remember that show you kept after me abou--” The guy on the other end of the phone nearly shouted, “Holy FUCK, you can’t be serious. You are every bodybuilding coach’s wet dream. You would win this year’s Olympia if you wanted.” John laughed, “Think smaller. Been asked to do a local military show for work, and I know I need help with posing and prep diet.” The voice scoffed, “Diet help my ass. You could have done any show, anywhere from your conditioning 4 weeks ago. And, if anything I’m guessing you’re even better now with summer coming on. “Now. That show rings a bell…” The guy trailed off in thought for a few seconds. Then he said. “You mean the little one that Jeff Taylor puts on near Fort Carson? Think I remember some guys from San Diego go up there every year.” “That’s the one.” The guy roared in laughter. “Oh shit -- Can you say curb stomp? To see that, not only will I be HAPPY to coach you, but I’ll do you one better. I’ll rearrange with my other clients, and I’ll fly up to see you do it. “Then you can do the Colorado State and quality for USA’s, and then win the USA’s, and win the Tampa Pro, twist Jim Manion’s arm to give you a special invite, and still make that Olympia and win. Be a damned shame to get off the train before the final destination.” John rolled laughing. “Down, boy, down. I know they call you Mountaindog, but damn. Almost having to say heel.” “That’s not a no. Means I have a few weeks to convince you.” the man on the other end laughed. “At the very least you have to do something for me. You’re working out at Armbrust right?” John started to let his gym jock out by telling a truth only three people on earth knew that sounded like a cocky boast. “Ya. If it can handle Shaw, it can handle me… for a little while.” Both men laughed. “Just tell me you’re going when Phil is there and making sure he sees you squat. If he thinks you’re doing the Olympia, you’ll make the man swallow his teeth. “Listen, when you get done for the day, hit me up. We will set up Skype and start working on things tomorrow. I’ll make sure Dylan helps you with getting a good poser in time and using his posing room. And - can I send you a text?” John replied, “This number? Go for it.” “Got another friend there. Young guy in his 20’s. Got his open pro card a couple of years ago. He still has some physical development to do, but he has an incredible eye for posing. He can help you work on what I can’t see on video and be there when I’m working with my other guys for their shows. But, you won’t need much. I can already tell you that. From just seeing you mess around at Venice learning, you’re born to posing the way a duck is born to water. “All he will want is to workout with you when he sees what you can do. And that quiet rage you get when you’re working hard - I think that will drive him to push harder when he sees it. He needs to develop that instinct too. That OK?” “Fine by me, but since this is work-related, whoever you tell, you just can’t use my name.” “What name? The fucking Lone Ranger is gonna take bodybuilding by storm.” John laughed, told the other man his alias for the show, and set up a time when he thought he would be back home. He thanked his friend and pulled back onto the road to the Sheriff’s office. By the time John reached Cook’s office, the man already had new credentials made up and ready for him. Damn, John thought, Cook was efficient, and sneaky as fuck when he needed to be. Cook chided Declann a bit for coming into the administrative offices in tank top and shorts though. Cook said that he was making too many of his staff stop and stare. He was costing the taxpayers money. Both of them laughed as Cook said it. John said it happened so much now, he really didn’t notice. But he promised he would be more careful in the future. John then took a few minutes to update Cook on what was happening on the local front of the investigation, his assignment to Colorado and Wyoming, the bodybuilding show cover, and the tentative timeline to execute arrests so that Cook could have the sting within BCSO ready. When Cook stood up to give John the new credential cards for his local ID, he had made a comment that John seemed bigger than last time he was here. Declann kept it to himself, but Cook seemed shorter to him too. Not a tremendous change, mind you, but still smaller than he remembered. Cook thought for a second, but just shrugged it off as getting stooped in his old age. John laughed at that and said he wished he would be nearly as good at 55 years old, and the issue seemed forgotten. Finally, Cook asked John to head to the locker room before he left for Colorado Springs. Cook had changed everything in the BCSO computer system to reflect his new “identity.” Cook knew it had been months since John had been in the office to even open his locker. So it was best to clean out anything that was connected with “John Declann'' since that spot belonged to “someone else” now. John immediately accepted Cook’s advice, as it was something he had overlooked. With that, John stood up, shook Cook’s hand, and walked out of the office - again bringing business in the administrative area to a near halt as people stared at him. John took a moment and went out to his Jeep for his gym bag. It would be plenty big enough to get the things he remembered being in his locker out and away with no one seeing inside. Maybe it was just a faster pace or his longer legs, but it took Declann less time than usual to get to his vehicle and then back inside to the locker room doors. John had to stoop slightly as he pulled open the metal fire doors and entered the officer’s gym and locker room. When the door closed behind him, he paused for a moment looking around and smiling. It wasn’t even 6 months ago when he was petrified of this place and now it was all kind of small. Looking from station to station around the workout area, he realized he would actually be hard pressed to get much of a workout in here now. Maybe some biceps or something high rep but that’s it. John then looked at the incline chest station and chuckled. He decided to get in a few reps, if nothing else than for nostalgia. John crossed the gym, turned left through an open archway, and walked into the men's locker room. His locker was clearly visible from the gym, the seventh inside the arch. He stopped in front of it and popped the key on his key chain into the small padlock hanging there. Cracking the lock open and pulling open the metal door revealed … things that made Declann literally laugh out loud. It seemed like such a lifetime ago he could wear what was in here. Well, the duty belt would still fit - just. But fuck … he pulled out the shirt and then BDU’s and held them up. He would break every stitch and then shred the clothes themselves like the Incredible Hulk if he tried to get into them now. Even the boots were 7 sizes too small. He held the now tiny shoe against his foot and saw that his toes were over 3 inches past the ends of the boots. He truly wondered if he could split them open if he tried to pull them on. John pulled out all his old clothes and uniform, and after each he had a moment of astonishment, wondering how he could have ever been so small. Then, he folded and stacked everything neatly on the end of a small bench near the door, putting the boots on top. He decided he would grab them all after he got in his chest reps. With the gym empty and being the middle of the morning, he thought no one would come in to see it anyway. John went back into the gym area, ripped off his tank, and dropped it next to the incline bench. After a moment of stretching, like the workout machine he was, John went straight through his normal warm up progression for chest. 135, 225, 315 pounds, each for 10 reps, back to back. His only rest was the time it took to put on a new plate. The difference between now and when Gabriel last saw him benching flat at the facility, John had added 405 for 10 to his warm up progression. As John stood up and added a fifth 45 to each side, he flashed back to 3 months previous. When Heath had pinned him under that light bar. If that John Declann had seen anyone move what he just breezed through, it would have left him almost shaking with inadequacy. And now, here it was -- doing it and it felt just slightly harder than carrying groceries into his house or picking up Gabriel. He knew he could do these in his sleep. John popped over to the water fountain before his first working set with 495, and pulled a deep draw of water. As he was bent over, he was surprised to hear the door behind him open. A very familiar voice sounded, one that once caused him dread. “Damn it, Brenda, Just get it fucking done….” which was followed by a short pause and then a cold tone, “Brenda, when I get home, you and I are gonna talk and I will straighten you out on where your priorities need to be. And you damned well better be waiting on me. Don’t make --” Heath broke off as he saw that the room was not empty like he first thought. Someone was at the water fountain. “We will finish this later.” John quickly swallowed the bile that had washed up into his mouth. Brenda was Heath’s wife, and hearing that shit, especially from an asswipe like Heath always incensed him. But now was not the time for confrontation. John let go of the fountain trigger and raised up to his full height, allowing his back to spread out like a raised topographical map of the mountains that surrounded their city. John heard a stifled “Fuck” from behind him. John was now accustomed to quiet curses of amazement at seeing him. But that tone, that was different. That wasn’t upset about being overheard. That was … what? John could have sworn there was a hint of sexuality in that tone. He put up his undercover cop shield before he turned around. No one here but Cook was supposed to know who he was, but John was ALWAYS by the book. He turned around to reveal his immense chest and ripped abs and a face so hyper-masculine, so refined, yet perfectly chiseled that a model would lust after them. And the man he saw - it took all of John’s well-honed discipline not to burst out laughing. Heath had not changed one bit. Still the well muscled guy he always was. Still the strutting prick he always was. Still the criminal he had always been. He was the same; it was John who was not. All John saw of the man who had once pinned him under a bar and threatened him was … small. Just … small. Tiny. A frail thing. Something that would break like a dropped glass if he were not careful. The smallest flash of calculation passed though his mind, considering whether he could put Heath over his head into the ceiling tiles with one hand. But, he didn’t finish the thought for what it might make him tempted to do. And he could not afford those thoughts --- not yet. Instead, John channeled his new identity. The intimidating, dominant jock Cop he now was. Someone so practiced and perfected that he may as well have had a split personality. “Oh, Hello. Just thought I’d take time for a quick lift while I was here, and they told me you guys are shirtless when chics aren’t in here. Hope they told me right...” John said, not giving so much as a hint that he knew who was standing in front of him. John noticed Heath breathing quickly, just staring. Eyes almost … dilating. No way, went through John’s mind. That’s crazy, but the signs were all there. John took a step forward as his resonant bass voice sounded again. “You OK, dude?” “Oh … oh yeah,“ Heath replied, starting to regain his composure after his brain short-circuited when confronted by the titan in front of him. “Just wasn’t expecting someone quite so … so tall in here.” “Oh. Well, I am taller than most that I have seen in the office. Don’t think about it much to tell the truth. Anyway, something I can help you with?” Heath was walking around toward the locker room, but his eyes never left John, not for a second. It was then, when he almost tripped over the bench John had left his clothes on, that Heath latched onto … “Oh, yeah. You haven’t seen a small guy around here? Kinda dark red hair like yours. He is thin though. Name is Declann. This is his stuff here.” John smiled inwardly, thanking fate that he had left those clothes there. Heath had no idea who he was. PERFECT, he thought. Let’s run with this and see what he gives me. John began to slowly walk toward the locker room bench and Heath. To see John move, it felt a bit like seeing an apex predator stalking prey. The guys at the gym called John “The Predator” when this side of him started to come out. A small, cocky smirk began to form on his lips. “You know when I came in, there was a small guy here. Kind of like you describe. Didn’t catch his name though. Didn’t speak much, either. I think he’d been ordered to clean out his old locker cause they assigned this locker number to me. When I showed up, he just took off and left his stuff. Don’t know where he is now.” By the time he had finished, John was within a couple of feet of Heath and right on top of his old things. With his cocky smirk on full, John reached down and picked up his old boots. “Nice boots, good condition. They are small though. Might fit my little brother,” John idly mused as he glanced down at Heath’s legs. “Or you.” John put the boots back where he found them and the Predator stepped back for a moment. “But, no I never caught his name. And speaking of - didn’t catch your name, man. Haven’t been here long enough to meet many people.” John said. “Uh. Sorry. My name’s Jeff Heath. I'm a senior deputy on the county SWAT team.” Heath’s voice wavered a bit, confronted by the shirtless muscle giant. John came up just a little too close to Heath and extended his hand. Heath was staring straight into John’s upper pecs and had to crane his neck up a bit to look John in the eyes. John was smiling as he looked down. His eyes bore into the smaller man. “I’m Brady. Kyle Brady. On loan from Air Force Civilian Police. Good to meet you Jeff.” Heath took John’s much bigger hand and tried to squeeze it in a proper firm handshake, but John squeezed back JUST hard enough to break Heath’s grip and press his knuckles together without really hurting him. And not for an instant did John’s eyes ever move from drilling a hole straight through Heath’s head. Heath had this small feeling in his bladder, like he should wet himself. The statement was made. An alpha male was in the room, and Heath wasn’t it. John lingered for just a moment and then dropped Heath like he had not even been there. John turned around and started walking back toward the bench. And if he had calculated correctly … “I’ve sure as hell noticed you.” Heath said, voice with just a slight tremor. Bingo, John thought. Heath continued, “You’re kind of hard to miss. You must have been lifting since before high school.” John never turned around as he replied. “Believe it or not, I ran track in high school.” John heard Heath walking toward him but the voice was still shaky, unsure. “What the fuck? Track? No offense, but I’ve never seen a track runner who wasn’t skinny as hell.” John turned around. “Yep, Track. But I was different back then for sure. You might say I was a late bloomer.” “Well damn, you’ve changed.” “You would be surprised just how much.” Heath tried to maintain his composure and reassert himself after that weird feeling when this Kyle shook his hand. “Yeah, I’ve seen that happen sometimes. Guys keep just growing after high school. Me - I got to 5’11” in tenth grade and only filled out after that. Not taller at all. But, maybe it was better that you did track in school. Hitting gear too early can stunt your growth, they say.” John’s eyes flashed cold for just an instant, locking onto and catching the little man again. “Seen that with kids sometimes.” John’s deep voice dropped slightly lower, making Heath flinch in spite of himself. “Fucking shame too…” Heath backpedaled a bit, “Yeah, I used to look down on skinny runts, but some of them sprouted, and if they got into the weight room, they ended up fucking huge --- Like you.” John pulled back slightly in response to Heath's compliment. John decided it was time to play, and time to see if he really was right about what the signs in Heath’s responses to him showed. The Predator started to come forward again. “Thanks man. I certainly do try. Can’t claim any credit for getting tall though. Just kind of happened. The muscle though --” John walked back to within a pace or two of Heath. “That I had to earn. Still came on pretty quick. Guess you could say I have a talent for it.” Smirking down, John bounced his mountainous pecs in Heath’s face. His grin grew a little more as he saw a few beads of sweat break out on Heath, and his eyes definitely bugged out being so close to a man who literally dwarfed him. “But,“ John said as he stopped the display and took a step back, “was gonna say that you do not look like you’re a stranger to the gym. Great build for sure” He paused and then added, almost as an afterthought “…. for a little guy.” “Thank you,” Health said, almost - flattered, John thought. “But, you… you’re just damned impressive. And I am not a man that is easily impressed.” Heath tried to hide what happened then, but John caught it. A quick glance at his cock and a breath. Too quick of a breath. It was then that all the pieces came together. John knew EXACTLY what was happening. The scrawny little fuck is hot for me, John thought. He wants ... John almost lost it, but then something else came to mind. The Predator came on in full force. He was going to either reel Heath in or put him in his place. Either way, this was going to be fun… John stepped back toward the water fountain. With his back toward Heath, John held a barely contained laugh under his voice. “Impressive, huh? Well I can appreciate that. But, you know. I always found what you can do with mass even more impressive.” John got a quick sip of water before turning around and “mindlessly” rippling his pecs as his devastating sexy smile cracked on his lips. He cocked his head in the direction of the incline he was on. “So, let me ask the gym noob question. What’s your bench, man?” Heath became almost sheepish under the mental onslaught of MAN John was dishing out on him. “Ahhh… 4 …. 425.” John said in reply as he came back toward the bench, “425. That’s respectable for just about anybody. How about what’s on the bar now?” Heath questioned. “10 plates….ah 495?” John cocked his head again, inviting Heath to come closer, as he sat down on the bench’s seat. “Bet I know what you’re thinking when you look at this much weight.” John’s voice lowered as the Predator came out even more. “You stand alone, ten plates in the hole. It’s you versus the weight.” John popped his neck back and forth, loosening up. His voice drops lower again, softer. Bringing Heath in closer. John locked eyes with Heath. “You're thinking, ‘I'm going to get fucking crushed.’ You're thinking, ‘I am not gonna get up.’ “You'll puke. You will feel like your gonna die, and it will be hell getting off the shitter the next few days.’ “But, I’m here to tell you, it will all be worth it. ‘Cause when there’s chalk on your hands and sweat running down you, there's no better place in the world.” John leaned back as he grasped the bar. He looked up one last time at Heath with eyes that seemed to drill straight into Heath’s brain. “Can you handle it?” John lifted the bar off of the rack, and then, slowly, methodically, without so much as a groan or stress at all started, lowered the bar to his chest and then started pressing. 1...2....3...4...5...6...7...8...9...10. John seemingly effortlessly racked the bar and then stood up. His pecs were already pumped, deep red with blood, fine veins starting to cross the muscles of his pecs and delts. Heath was breathing like he was watching a porn. “Oh my GOD. You made that look easy…” John looked at him, his voice switching subtly to the command tone he took in the gym. He flexed his pecs a few times as he walked almost into Heath’s face he was so close. But John never slowed, just walked to the weight rack and grabbed a pair of 25 pound plates in one hand. “Let’s see what I’ve got. Here. Toss a quarter on there.” John said, putting the weights he was carrying in into Heath’s hand. Heath’s grip broke immediately under the width of the plates. He was barely able to bring his other hand around to keep them from falling. Heath almost ran to put on another 50 lbs on the bar as John sat down to a 545 lb press. Heath stood back slightly, like he was going to spot the giant, but the question was humble, something akin to a little boy. “Do… do you need a liftoff?” This time, John couldn’t hold it back anymore. The chuckle that came from his mouth was nearly derisive. The look he gave was as if he were looking at a specimen in a petri dish. “What do you think?” John replied. He sat under the bar. The bar flexed, warped under the strain, as John brought it to his chest again and pressed smoothly. 1...2...3...4...5...6...7...8. John re-racked with a crash as the entire apparatus under him shook with the forceful impact of a quarter ton of steel. John sat up, veins popping over his forearms, chest and delts even thicker, bigger. John lowered the pretense now and simply commanded Heath. “Pull ‘um off. Put on another 45.” Heath walked almost zombie-like, removing the 25 plates. He walked to the squat rack to get more weights, the closest place with another pair of 45’s. When he turned around, he saw John, eyes locked on him, the Predator was fully out now. Heath didn’t even notice the small wet spot on his groin growing. Heath finished preparing the bar, 585 lbs on it making the bar bend before John ever touched it. Heath was nearly incredulous now, as he simply said, “But that’s …” The Predator replied with contempt, “That’s what...?” John slid back down, set himself, and grasped the bar. The bar distorted as it slowly rose again. The Predator let out a low primal growl now as the bar moved 1...2...3...4...5...6. The bar looked like it would almost snap as it racked, and John’s chest looked like it would burst through his skin it was so red and full. Heath was nearly drooling, mind more than blown, overloaded by what he was seeing. The Predator commanded, “Put the quarters back. That will be...635. That’s what --- 3 of you, little man?” Heath obeyed without thinking, and John’s cock began to fill slightly. Dominance poured out of him, so strong it was as if he were born to control all human life. When the collar locks were back in place, the Predator’s eyes gleamed into Heath. “Hop up on the step.” Heath moved to stand in place behind and above John where one would normally give a spot. John leaned back onto the back pad. Heath began to move his hands as if to help in a liftoff when the Predator stopped him with a word, a growl that made Heath’s balls feel like they should shrivel and pull back into his body. “LOOK. DON’T TOUCH.” John commanded. Heath’s hands backed away and dropped, and he turned his head down to watch the mountain below him. Heath’s eyes consumed the vision, John’s semi-hard cock peeking out of the bottom of his shorts, contrasting with the living rock under his command. The bar looked like it would snap as it bent …. And John lifted it off…. 1…… 2….. A roar erupted as the Predator forced the bar through the sticking point. 3… Heath’s eyes were wide as plates, his mouth agape at the raw power he was seeing. The bar slowly lowered again. John paused as it touched his chest. The Predator’s eyes locked onto the crumbling once-a-man that was Jeff Heath. John killed any momentum, any hint of mechanical advantage that might aid him in the lift. 1...2...3 seconds he waited. Then the Predator let out a near primal scream as he poured power into the bar, and it moved slowly, but relentlessly up. Quarter way, then to the sticking point, then to three-quarters, then his arms locked. John moved the bar back and racked, making everything, Heath included, shake. A light sheen of sweat covered John’s body now, just like what he told Heath when he started. John stood towering over Heath. Even with the smaller man elevated several inches on the spot platform, John was STILL more than a head taller. He stepped forward grasping the bar. He pressed his arms into an insane triceps flex and leaned over it. The smell of musk and sweat pouring over Heath, his eyes only seeing someone, something beyond a man in front of him. The Predator softly growled. “Well… Can. You. Handle. It?” Heath’s dick was clearly outlined in his BDU’s, the spot of pre so large it was starting to actually make a trail down his leg from his groin. Heath’s face and eyes were no longer those of a cocky prick. Instead what was looking back at John was shock, fear, submission, and pure lust. Heath seemed to tremble as a leaf in a very mild wind. The Predator took in the entirety of the tiny man but not giving away even a hint that he was doing so. He was right, and he knew it. The Predator knew the shitstain had tasted the bait. Now it was time to set the hook and reel him in. After what felt like hours, but was really perhaps three seconds, John stood, took a couple of steps back, and turned around. As he bent to pick up his stringer from the floor, he said, as if nothing at all had happened, “I don’t know.” He raised back to standing with the tank dangling from his fist at his side, “I don’t think that bar can handle much more weight without flexing too much. I don’t want to permanently warp it. Not much use to you then. But, you really need to get some stiffer power bars in here to handle proper weight. Clear that off for me, will you?” John’s tone sounded like he was asking a favor, but both men knew it was an order. Heath instantly hopped down and began to take the plates off the bar, much to the bar’s relief as it raised back up into place. Heath removed a plate on one side and then the other, replacing them on the plate tree. Even through unloading the bar, Heath kept glancing up at John, his breath haggard as he watched the giant get a big gulp of water from the fountain, wipe his brow with his stringer, and walk into the locker room. Heath mumbled as he was finishing clearing plates, “You’re the only one who would need it…” John replied again, as if nothing had happened, “What was that?” John was now in front of the mirror at the sinks, flexing his pecs and pulling a side chest pose. Heath, finishing his task, said, “Nothing. Just that you’re the only one who would need it.” Heath moved into the locker room but stopped dead as he saw John posing. “Oh really? I supposed that’s true. Sometimes I forget that most guys are weaker than me. Gonna do the armed forces show in the Springs in a few weeks. What do you think?” John said as he pulled back and SLOWLY, flexed his titanic arms, bringing them forward and squeezing his pecs in an open hug, dropping into a most muscular. Heath’s eyes nearly exploded out of his skull. He briefly wondered what it would be like to be inside that crushing pinser, if he would even survive it. “Ahhhhhh ……. Ahhhh….. I don’t think they stand a chance.” John smiled, “Think so? Kind of you. And you haven’t even seen my best pose. Been told my double bi’s my money shot.” John set his feet, put his arms above his head, and then pulled them down into the biggest double biceps Heath thought had ever been seen on earth. Heath’s eyes could not stop moving - first it was biceps the size of Heath’s head, then it was lats that looked like he could outspan a 747, to two veins that looked as thick as his index finger running across the peak with branches upon branches smaller and smaller veins crossing everywhere, to the reflection of absolutely perfect abs and obliques clearly visible in the mirror, to the delts staring him in the face from his rear vantage that seemed to have bowling balls stuffed inside. “Holy shit….” Heath let out, barely above a whisper. John’s smile began to gain the faintest hint of the Predator’s gleam. “Come on, take a closer look. Really like your opinion. And put yours up while you’re at it. I’m showing mine….” Heath couldn’t refuse, but a knot formed in the pit of his stomach behind his abs. He knew what was coming, but … he couldn’t or didn’t want to stop it. He walked almost robotically toward John. When he was within a foot of the cop muscle god, Heath stopped. John relaxed for just a moment and took a step back, putting Heath just in front of him. John set again and pulled the pose even HARDER. Heath didn’t think it could be any bigger, but everything about the Predator behind him was larger now. Heath had no choice but adopt the same pose. It was striking. Heath’s own, large for most men, 19 inch biceps were totally dwarfed. John’s FOREARMS were larger than the fattest part of Heath’s peaks. In the mirror, the top of John’s split peak was perfectly visible, rising higher than the back of Heath’s head. It looked like a pro bodybuilder in his prime posing with a noobie young teen looking for inspiration. John noticed and this time, he could not hold the laughter back. John could see it in Heath’s eyes looking back in the mirror. The little man was not only defeated, but totally crushed. The tiniest sound of a whimper escaped Heath’s mouth. It could not be clearer who was the MAN … and who was the boy. John had made the exact impression he had wanted, but the laugher sounded totally good natured … almost. John dropped the pose, allowing his right arm to just brush down Heath’s back. Heath gasped almost in fear. “Oh Shit. Sorry, man. Like I said, sometimes I just forget how short people are. So, what do you think?” “I don’t think anyone has a prayer against you, Kyle. I mean it. Not a hope in hell.” Heath said, still looking at the reflection of the arm that had sent shivers through him. Heath didn’t even realize it when his thoughts accidentally poured out of his mouth. “Kyle, you have to tell me. What supps do you take to look like… like...like THIS?” John looked at Heath via the mirror. “Well you know, usual stuff. What about you?” “Mostly natural stuff, but sometimes. Sometimes I need a little help, you know?” John took a step up to the counter in front of the mirror and picked up his tank. “Yeah…. Happens to us all sometimes. Needing that little extra kick.” John started to pull the stringer over top of his head. Heath took the moment to stare dead into the reflection of John’s bulge in the mirror. He thought he had been fast enough to avoid detection as that mass of XXXXL cloth that made up the tank obscured John’s view…. He hadn’t been. John knew it almost the moment it happened. Gotcha, John thought. Hook set. Reel him in. Heath replied, finally turning around. “Forgive me, but you sure don’t look like you need any help.” “Well, some things you need help with. Others … not so much.” John smirked. “Some things are just genetic gifts. You know that.” “I wish I had your gifts.” Heath said, so close to total defeat that the last few inches wouldn’t have mattered. John turned around and walked to grab a folded towel from the rack near the lockers. “Looks like you have some gifts yourself. That little ass of yours looks like it has had a lot of heavy squats put into it.” Heath blushed immediately. The way Kyle said it, he couldn’t be sure if Kyle just hit on him, or if he were making an actual comment about his glutes. But he had to be sure. He HAD to. “Uh, so Kyle. After you finish up and take a shower, you wanna grab some food? You’re new here, so it’s on me.” John seems to totally ignore the man talking to him as he turned on the water inside a shower stall. But after a pregnant moment, he replied, “Thanks for the offer man, but I have to go and talk to the boss. But…. I'll tell you what.” John tossed his towel down onto a bench closest to his shower and walked back to where his locker contents were folded on the edge of the bench closest to the gym door. One of his own old notepads was just barely visible, poking out of his old uniform shirt. He looked back at Heath, while cocking his head toward the small pile. “Think he would mind?” “He wouldn’t say fuck if you burned it all.” Heath replied. John cracked a half smile as he removed the pad and then pretended to rummage for a pen. Pulling out the pen exactly where he knew it was, John wrote the number of his Air Force burner phone on a piece of paper. He ripped it out, and then just dropped the pad and pen back onto the bench as if the man who owned them was beneath his contempt - exactly the way Heath would have dropped them before today. John held the piece of paper JUST out of Heath’s reach, while still looking like he was offering it. “If you’re willing, I might just take you up on that a little later. Shoot me a text and when I find out what the boss wants and when, we can set up a time.” Heath almost fell over himself to grab the paper out of John’s hand. “No problem, Kyle. Looking forward to it.” Heath said. “So am I. Catch you later, Jeff,” John replied. John turned around and started for the shower. He lingered just long enough for Heath to leave - or at least appear to. John slipped off his shoes and socks, his tank and shorts and walked with the confidence of any gym jock cop into the shower. But John knew Heath was still there. He hadn’t heard the metal fire door to the hallway outside open or close. John cracked a smile and turned just enough to show what he wanted as he soaped himself. Trying to stay hidden, Heath was able to catch John’s reflection in the mirror. Heath nearly swallowed his tongue as he finally got to see the cock and balls John was packing … and they were every bit as enormous as Heath expected. He stared entranced for a good thirty seconds before John turned to wash his face. Heath wondered just how long he would need to wait to text so he didn’t look too desperate to feel that cock inside him, as he opened the door and went into the hall. John heard the door close and snickered. Snickered at how truly EASY that was. The tiny man really was pathetic. Finishing his shower just a bit sooner than he normally would have, John slipped his gym clothes back on and laced his shoes. That little display was just an appetizer for what his real workout would be later. But now, the wheels were turning. He knew that Heath was hooking up with men on the side, probably using the steroids as some way to meet men. Whether his wife knew or not had to be determined but … how he spoke to her on the phone. That tone. The tone of a coward. The tone of an abuser. IF that were true. John unconsciously pumped his fist, making his forearm writhe. IF that were true, he knew what he wanted to do. He just … damn it. Gabriel. No, John thought, before I cross that bridge I have to know first. And, Gabriel also needed to know that everything looked a little smaller. Jack was supposed to be at his place with Gabriel still. He would call and have them both wait until he got home from the Springs. They would both want to know. After Jack had gone, he could talk to his angel about the scrawny prick and what he wanted to do. Though he was sure Gabriel would not like it. *** John burst through the door of his apartment. “Angel, Jack? Where are you two?” Gabriel’s accented half shout came in reply. “In the kitchen, John.” John dropped his gym bag beside the door in its usual spot, made his way through the dining room, and around an L corner to the kitchen. John couldn’t help but laugh at the sight -- Gabriel making tea. “Do you EVER not drink tea, Gabriel?” Gabriel looked up and scoffed. “I’m English. I can’t move without tea. It's just not done, and it's too bad American’s have lost this little bit of civilization.” John walked up, bent down and kissed Gabriel on the cheek. John then turned around to see Jack, his back turned to John and Gabriel, rummaging the cabinets for a snack. “John, do you have anything here that isn’t macro friendly? I need something nasty and sweet and --”. Jack turned around and then stopped in mid word. “John, are you taller? Already? And you’ve gotten more muscle mass too.” John became less jovial for a moment as he touched Gabriel’s shoulder, a message to turn around. “I was actually wanting to talk to you two, since you’re both here. At work today, people, rooms, all felt a little smaller. I mean smaller than when I was there a week ago. And Jack… you look smaller too.” Jack turned and had to take a couple of steps to actually see both men at once. “Gabriel?” Gabriel looked quizzical. “I hadn’t noticed. But then again, I do see John everyday. Daily changes are not going to register to either of us as much.” “Grab your tape measure John. We need to measure now.” Jack said. John went to his gym bag and removed a 10-foot cloth tailor’s measuring tape. “Gabriel, bring the step stool. I think you both will need it.” John said, both matter-of-factly, but also with a hint of gym jock pride. After his run-in with Heath earlier, he had been rather cocky all day long, and it just happened to fit in with Warren wanting him to “one up” his colleague. “Wipe that smirk off your face, you gorilla.” Gabriel said, already bringing the small step that John had once used to change lightbulbs. John hadn’t needed anything like that in a while now. John lightly tossed the measuring tape to Jack, who caught the lob easily. Gabriel handed him the folding step, and John lined himself up on a flat, floor to ceiling wall. “Slip those shoes off,” Jack reminded John, who complied. Once set, Jack climbed to the top step, and found himself just barely at the top of John’s head. He let the tape measure end go until it hit the ground and examined the measurement closely. Jack took a deep breath and let out a low whistle. He stepped down and looked at John. “How long did it take you to grow your first two inches?” “Assuming I began inside the facility, two months.” John said, “Why?” “John, you are 202 centimeters tall.” Gabriel instantly said, almost incredulously, “WHAT!?! Jack --” “I can take a measurement Gabriel.” Jack snapped, showing his concern. “John, you are now just shy of 6’8” tall. You’ve gained over 2 inches in 10 days. Not 2 months, 10 days.” “John, we need to do everything. Where is your pad that you used to keep measurements in for me?” Gabriel asked. “In the bedroom in my nightstand, “John replied. Jack was already moving around, struggling to maneuver around John’s muscle mass to get accurate measurements. Meanwhile, Gabriel brought in John’s bathroom scale. The measurements were not as accurate as the lab body scanner, and John was dangerously close to maxing his bathroom scale. But what was happening was obvious once they saw it all in black and white. Height: 6’7.5” Weight: 343.9 lbs Neck: 24.25 inches Chest: 64.125 inches Waist: 34.125 inches Forearms: 21.75 inches Upper Arms: 25.125 inches Thighs: 35.5 inches Calves: 24.75 inches Gabriel collapsed onto a soft oversized chair, and put his hand to his mouth. John knew this mannerism, Gabriel was afraid. “Oh my God. I am such a fucking idiot,” Gabriel mumbled. “The more you challenge your body the more it grows. I just didn’t think. But it's obvious. John, it’s not linear growth, it's exponential.’ Gabriel stopped, his lip almost trembling “We do not have a lot of time. John…. John, its accelerating.”
  18. 10 points
    Hope this isn't too cliche! I know I've been spotty with posting stuff, and I apologize. I've had a lot of trouble maintaining interest in any one story I've worked on. Part 2 __________________________ I'll admit. I was never an alpha. I always wanted to be, though. I'd see the other dudes in the locker room or at the park or at the mall or... well, anywhere, really, being cocky studs because they had the confidence and bodies to prove it. It was always frustrating in high school to have to be in the locker room with these athletes and watch them flexing their arms, comparing with each other, showing off, and I'd have to hide in the corner somewhere hoping not to be noticed because, let's face it, I had no body to be proud of. I wasn't fat, but I still had, like, zero muscle on my frame. I wasn't athletic, though I may have always tried my best when I had to. Watching them flex their muscles would always turn me on, though. I'd see a dude flex and instantly my dick would twitch and start growing, harder and harder until full throbbing hardness, even well after the image of the flexing, bulging muscle had left my view. And it wasn't just seeing flexing muscles that would get me hard, either. I could simply be at the mall and see a group of friends walking together, some or all of them with tight, athletic, muscular bodies hiding beneath tight-fitting clothes. Sometimes, to me, that was even hotter than bare-chested Adonises. I could never explain to myself or make sense of how that would sometimes be hotter to me. There was just... something about a dude with a hot sexy muscular body wearing a tight shirt. It probably had something to do with how he clearly knew he was sexy, and deliberately put on clothes that would showcase it. But anyways... I'd grown up through middle school, high school, and now in college with this insatiable lust for muscle and simply seeing it. I'd had plenty of jerk-off sessions simply from looking at sexy dudes flexing or showing off their amazing muscled bodies. Coming into college, I'd felt that we were all a little more mature and too busy to make time for mocking each other, so I finally decided to try to add some muscle of my own to my frame. I figured there could be nothing hotter for a guy like me who loves to simply SEE muscle than to have some of my own that I could see any time I wanted. So, I decided to make use of the campus gym. Of course, being an amateur, at best, I was mostly guessing how to exercise. But I'll admit it did feel good to get these pumps going with my biceps and chest, and even my legs. I'd love to see the veins crossing all over my muscles as I worked them. And I was right, in college guys weren't really trying to make fun of me. I'd get some looks, sure, but no one ever said anything. And the gym was often pretty empty, anyway, since most of us were busy with studying and schoolwork. After a few weeks of trying to add my own muscle, I was starting to feel a little worn out and discouraged. I'd been doing my best, but I wasn't seeing any progress. I had a particularly hard workout one day, in spite of my discouragement, and upon entering the locker room, I saw another dude in there. It looked like he was getting ready to work out. He hadn't changed yet. I thought "Oh great. I'd better go to the opposite side of the locker room so he doesn't see how skinny I am." In spite of my success at remaining under the radar, I still had my fear of being mocked. Unfortunately, it wasn't a very large locker room, so even as far away from him as I could be, I could still see him well enough, and he could see me. I removed my sweaty T-shirt, and tossed it into my gym bag, and put on my clean one. I turned around and briefly caught a glimpse of the other dude, and... fuck. He was in front of the mirror, his sleeve pulled back, and was flexing his bicep. It was a really nice ball of a bicep, too. I did the classic double-take, and saw him running his hand over it. And then he proceeded to flex his other arm and do the same thing. Of course my dick started growing rock hard. And fast. I felt my cock head sliding across the fabric of my shorts, the friction sending jolts of pleasure through my entire groin and shivers down my spine. "Fine time to get horny," I thought to myself. I forced myself to look away from him, realizing further staring would get me noticed and I was already throbbing. I didn't want to start leaking, too. I sat down on the bench to remove my shorts and change into my jeans. I slid my shorts down, noting the unbearably obvious tent in my boxers. I couldn't help but enjoy the pleasure of feeling the hem of my shorts slide over my cock as I pulled them off. "Whoa...!" I heard it, and it took me way too long to realize it wasn't a sound that I had produced. I stood up, spun around, and pressed my back into the lockers, seeing the other dude had been right behind me. I saw his eyes, and they weren't meeting my face. They were staring down at my crotch, which I realized was still standing straight out. "Dude, that is one huge cock," he said. "W-what?" He finally look up into my face. "Your dick, dude. It's huge. I've never seen a dick that big." Trying to be nonchalant, I responded "Y-you haven't actually seen it, i-it's covered by my boxers..." "Shit, dude, it's still obviously huge, it's gotta be at least 7 inches!" He said. He was right, too, because like most guys, I've measured it. But I'd never really bothered to compare myself to other guys in that department. I'd always assumed I was average size. "And, uh, you could fix that right now, if you wanted. Lemme see it," he said. "Uh... I--" I started to say. But he advanced toward me, and my back was already against the lockers. I grabbed my boxers and pulled them down for me, and I was too frozen in place to even try to stop him. My dick bounced out of its confinement, my cock head red and full of fury. "Holy shit, dude," he said. "Can I...?" he asked, and before I even knew what exactly he was asking, he had his hand on my dick, squeezing it and stroking it. I felt myself shudder. My mind was showing images of this dude flexing his biceps just moments before this, and it was making my dick throb hard. But then he knelt down and began licking at the head, still stroking with his hand. "Fuck yes," he said while taking his mouth off for a moment, then proceeding to try to take all of my dick into his mouth. I heard him gag a bit, and I felt his throat close around my dick. But fuck, it felt really goddamn good. I'd never felt this much pleasure from my cock, before. He resumed his sucking, running his tongue all around me, my cock throbbing and twitching, "MMMMmmm yeah," I heard myself say, without meaning to. He seemed to take that as encouragement, and increased the fervor with which he was sucking. I rapidly felt the intense pressure of impending orgasm approaching, and I felt a tingling around my entire body. "Oh... Ahh!" I said, once again unintentionally. The pleasure was too great. It was intense as fuck, more intense than anything I've ever felt before. I felt him grab onto the backs of my legs and squeeze, and I knew it was time. I was cumming. The first shot exploded from my cock, and I use that word because that's what it felt like. An explosion of cum. I shot super hard. And more was about to come. But I also felt my dick swell, still in his mouth. It was insane. It was like my dick got harder while I was shooting a load. "Mmmf..." I heard from my pleasurer, and then another shot came. But this time I felt more tingling around my body, and suddenly I felt myself grow. My entire body swelled bigger. It was like getting an erection, but it was that feeling around my entire body. I saw my forearms grow thicker, and my chest pushed out, causing my T-shirt to tighten a bit across my formerly completely nonexistent pecs. "Unngnhhh" I breathed, trying to contain my expressions of exuberance. I felt another shot explode from the tip of my swollen cock, and he sucked it down his throat, eagerly swallowing as though it were life-giving water after having spent days in the desert with none. And again, I felt my whole body swell, my eyes rolled into the back of my head. It felt ridiculous. I'd have never imagined this feeling, not before, not ever. I looked down again at my forearms and they were writhing with veins and tendons, and they had the look of a gym-rat's forearms. The kind that showed a person was strong. Another shot blasted from my cock, and I knew it was dying off. I stood there, reveling in the feeling of having my dick sucked for the first time ever, by a stranger, no less, and even though I had already reached orgasm, it still felt amazing to have this jock sucking me off. He popped my still semi-hard dick out of his mouth, and while it shuddered and descended, he took his own muscled forearm and wiped it across his mouth. And he then stood up and looked me up and down, my lower half exposed still but my torso still wrapped with my T-shirt. "Dude, that was the best dick I've ever sucked," he breathlessly said, still eyeing me up and down. "You're a lot more fit than I thought!" I looked down at myself and saw that'd definitely grown some. My legs were definitely thicker, and I literally watched my forearms swelling with hard muscle as I blew my load down this guy's throat. I smiled sheepishly as I looked back at him and said "Thanks." We heard someone else entering the gym and we both turned our heads to the entrance of the locker room. He looked back at me and said "Maybe we can do this again sometime," and shot me a smile. "Sure," I said, not really realizing to what I was agreeing. Like I said, I'd never gotten a blowjob before, and this was a new experience for me. I was still in a stupor over what had just transpired. I grew. It was like all the work I'd put into my body had suddenly decided to take shape all at once, and the trigger was a blowjob. He turned and walked away, exiting the locker room. Turns out the people who had entered the gym were girls so we'd still have had our privacy for a while longer, but I was glad he decided to leave. I pulled on my pants and put the rest of my shit in my gym bag. I started to leave the locker room but, as I passed by the mirror, I couldn't help myself. I stepped backward a few steps and looked at my reflection. I saw wider shoulders and a new chest that was protruding outward a bit. Not a lot, but enough that I actually didn't look like a total weakling. I checked the entrance to the locker room again, as though it'd matter, and I quickly pulled the sleeve back on my right arm and flexed. I saw a nice little ball of muscle rise up, and a nice vein was protruding at the top. Definitely bigger than before. I smirked. I saw myself smirk. It felt great to flex and not feel ashamed of my own arm. I had an actual bicep. And I definitely wanted it bigger. I wanted all of me bigger. Part 2 ____________________________________________ Also, does anyone have any of my old stories saved from the Unfiltered section that used to exist? I'm not asking for it to be posted here or anywhere. I'm simply asking if someone would be willing to send me any copy they may have saved. Again, to be clear, not asking for it to be posted here. If you have them or even just one of them and would like to send me a copy, please send me a private message.
  19. 9 points
    Here's a little one-off story. Hope you all like it. __________________________________ I knew what he liked. He told me himself. We hadn't seen each other in a long time, probably over a year. In fact, we never really ever hung out together, just the two of us. We'd only ever really seen each other in passing or at a mutual friend's party. I wasn't exactly overt with my homosexuality, but I knew he was gay. But he called me out on it fast. He somehow knew I was gay without knowing much about me at all. He'd randomly messaged me out of the blue and asked if I was gay, and I was thinking, "how the hell does he even know?" We'd never ever hung out or even spoken more than just a few sentences with each other and only in passing. But he somehow knew. But whatever, I didn't care. I wasn't overt with it, but I wasn't really hiding it, either. Even after that night, though, when he called me out on my gayness, we'd barely speak. We'd sometimes message each other and just make small talk, but nothing more than that. Still never hung out before. But one time he mentioned something that piqued my interest. He told me he liked when dudes walked into his store wearing gray sweatpants. I was like "why?" and he said that he liked seeing well-endowed bulges in them. He found that really sexy. So, just the other night, it randomly popped back into my head. The fact that he liked seeing bulges in sweatpants. For some reason, I wanted to fiddle with this some more. So I randomly messaged him and said "I bet you're missing the cold weather because now you won't be seeing any gray sweatpants for a while," and he responded with "oh it's better now, because they're wearing basketball shorts." I thought, "wow, that was a better response than I could have imagined." I like to play dumb sometimes to see what responses happen, so I said, "why is that better?" and he said "because it's thinner material and much easier to see free-ballers' cock outlines," which was pretty much the response I expected. But I couldn't help also thinking that he was right. That IS pretty damn hot. Seeing a dude walk in nonchalantly going about his day with his cock outlined behind thin fabric. So I played with this conversation for a little while, asking him what was hot about it, and if he thought bigger truly is better (to which he said YES), and I even asked him if he liked to see a cock already hard, or if he likes to see it grow. Of course he said it's hotter to watch it grow, but hot nonetheless if it's already hard. He also said he prefers growers and seeing a big difference between soft and hard. He even sent me a picture example of the cock outlines he likes, and it was of a young guy (probably early 20s) taking a selfie in the mirror, shirtless with his nicely muscled body tensed, and a very clear cock outline through his thin shorts. He was certainly hot. So, this is how I found out exactly what he liked. And I planned on exploiting that for my own benefit. Well, for both our benefit. He worked at a Verizon Wireless store as a manager. He was responsible for selling phones and phone plans, among other responsibilities, and thanks to the pandemic, he'd often be working alone due to reduced labor and hours. I was going to pay him a visit. I had no need for a new phone or anything, but I did have another need. So, I put on some thin gym shorts with no underwear and a T-shirt, and headed to his store. Now, I'm a thin guy, but I had some definition and muscle, thanks to my at-home exercising, but I had a grower of a cock. Nine inches long and thick as a soda can when hard. I walked into his store and saw him sitting at one of the tables, and he of course stood up when he saw me walk in. "Hey!" he said, thinking this was a plain old visit. "I didn't know you needed a new phone." "I don't, I just figured I'd stop by and visit." Of course, at this moment, my dick was completely soft, so no sign of it through my shorts. "Oh, so what's up?" "Nothin' much, really. Just bored. You been busy?" "Nah, I've had a whole two customers all day, and if I count you, three." I chuckled a little. "Damn, that's gotta make the day go slow," I said, but I decided to get the ball rolling. I adjusted my cock through my shorts and made no effort to hide it. His eyes were immediately drawn to this movement, and I was glad he saw. "Y-yeah, it feels like two days should have passed but it's only been six hours." Seeing him watching my crotch now was honestly turning me on. I honestly love the idea of a dude seeing my hardon through my pants. I felt my cock twitching within the confines of the thin gym-shorts fabric, and he wasn't doing a very good job of hiding where his eyes were. "My eyes are up here, dude," I said, laughing. "Fuck," he said, averting his eyes and looking to his right. I just laughed some more. "No, I want you to look. Watch." And this is where I felt my cock really surge. He turned his head back and looked directly at my crotch, and I felt my cock growing wildly, throbbing and swelling with my heartbeats, bigger and bigger, and its outline was soon very clear through the material. "This is what you like, right?" I asked. He just nodded his head. I grabbed my cock with my right hand and squeezed, and felt it continuing to swell. I only held it for a few seconds, and then let go, but I swear his mouth was watering. "Yeah, I'm getting sooo hard," I said, and I could tell he was getting super hard too. His pants weren't as revealing, but I definitely saw a tent. I was completely and fully hard now, my cock throbbing hard, and yes, its outline was clearly displayed. "So, what're we gonna do now?" I asked. He didn't waste any time. He grabbed my hand and pulled me into the back room, away from the front windows, and then grabbed my cock through my shorts. FUCK it felt good. My cock has been in need of some attention. "Oh yeah, feel my hard cock," I said. He ran his hand over my cock, squeezing it, pressing it, and it felt amazing. I was getting more and more turned on. "Something else I know you like," I said, and flexed my arms for him. "Holy shit," he said, and I didn't really have much muscle, but seeing me flex was still something I knew he'd like. I'd been working out a bit and I had some newly decent arms to speak of. I'd even worn an older shirt so my arms would be more pronounced within the tighter sleeves. He reached up and put his hands on my biceps, and squeezed. My muscles weren't huge, but I loved showing them off, and it felt even better having them felt. My cock throbbed within my shorts. I could feel the telltale sensation of pre oozing from my tip, wetting the fabric of my shorts. "You like that?" I asked, knowing full well that he did. He nodded. I grabbed his left hand and guided it under my shirt and put it on my chest. My small but still hard and pronounced pecs were pushing out, and when I felt the palm of his hand make contact, I flexed my pecs and let him feel the hard muscle. "Holy shit," he said again. He prodded the muscle and pushing and squeezed, and then his fingers sought out my nipple and pinched it. "Unnghh" I moaned, the sensation overwhelming. His hand then ventured down to my abs, which, again, weren't phenomenal, but still there and pretty defined. He ran his fingers over the bricks of muscle, and I was in heaven. I loved having my body felt. My cock was throbbing so hard right now, and definitely oozing more pre. His hands then ventured to my back and stayed under my shirt. He was definitely enjoying feeling my body, and his hands were roaming all over the place. He pressed himself into me and I could feel his hard cock pressing into my own throbbing dick. It felt hot as fuck. But then, while I was distracted by my cock sending shivers down my spine, I felt his lips make sudden and hard contact with my own, and I instinctively pressed back with the kiss. It was a passionate kiss, and we held it for what felt like hours. Our tongues were intertwining, and we were definitely fighting for dominance. He either let me win or I'm just stronger. Either way, my tongue dominated his mouth, and he continued kissing me without breaking away. But he seemed pretty good at making a distraction, because while I was reeling from his sudden kiss, my attention was snapped back to my cock. My throbbing hard drooling cock. The front of my shorts was so wet. He had slipped his hand beneath my waistband and grabbed my cock. And as soon as he squeezed, I felt a moan escape my throat, and a much louder one escaped his simultaneously. "I've been waiting for so long to finally see your cock," he said while pulling his mouth from mine. And before I could even think of a response to that, he took his other hand and hooked his fingers beneath my waistband and pulled my shorts down, allowing my cock to reel out in all its glory. I heard him gasp when he saw it in the flesh. "Aw yeah, I'm just... I'm just gonna--" and then he got on his knees and swallowed my cock. All of it. He took every inch of it into his mouth and immediately bathed it in his tongue, wrapping it all around and sucking hard. My eyes rolled back into my head and I felt like I could collapse, but I had to stand strong. He continued his sucking, deep-throating my big dick, and I was feeling this amazing euphoria I'd never experienced before. He was an amazing cock-sucker. I watched as he took his own dick out, and using one hand, started jerking himself while sucking on mine, gripping the back of my leg with his other hand. I'd noticed some time ago, after I'd started working out and building my body, that flexing my biceps while jerking off would somehow enhance the feeling. I'd get even hornier and harder. So, without even thinking about it, while his mouth was working my dick, I flexed my right arm, marveling at how nicely shaped and round my biceps had become. I flexed and unflexed, watching my ball of muscle expand. I pulled my sleeve over it, and flexed again, and FUCK was it hot to see how tight my sleeve was wrapped around my arm. My dick was throbbing and pulsing, and I felt hornier now than ever before. I heard a gasp, and I saw him looking up at my arm as I held it aloft, flexed hard, and then "...Mmunngggh" he moaned, shutting his eyes, briefly lapsing in his sucking, and I watched his entire body visibly shudder as I saw his dick shoot cum all over the cheaply-carpeted floor. Just seeing that made me want to blow my load. I felt my dick angrily expand and my balls contract, signaling impending orgasm, but I mustered the willpower to hold it in. I wasn't ready. But I was fucking close. He opened his eyes again, looked back up at me, and I smirked back at him. "Fucking close, man, keep going," I said, and he didn't hesitate. He took my cock down his throat, past his epiglottis, and was clearly a pro at resisting the gag reflex. His tongue was furiously running itself over my thick veiny shaft, and I saw him looking up at me expectantly. "Oh, is this what you wanna see?" and I flexed my arm again. "Mmmm" he moaned, and I felt my cock throbbing harder and harder. "How about this?" I said, and brought my other arm up, flexing both as hard as I could. The sensation of my growing biceps flexing into rocks in my tight sleeves was too much. "Oh god, oh god, it's coming, I'm cumming!" I exclaimed, and I felt his lips contract around my cock. "Unnghhhhh!" I moaned, and I felt the massive amount of cum running into my shaft and exploding out of my tip. "Fuck!" I exclaimed again, not even meaning to. I felt shot after shot explode from my dick, but unlike what I was used to, ever single bit of it was unseen. My cocksucker was swallowing every drop. Which was impressive, to say the least, because I was a huge cummer. I regularly shot six or seven times. But this wasn't a regular occasion. I felt my body shiver and shudder, and the sensation of this orgasm was rocking me to my core. It was intense beyond belief, and it felt soooo gooooood. "Unngh" I moaned as the sixth volley launched from my cock, and then the seventh. "Mmmmm" he moaned, and I was glad he was taking it all. After the ninth shot, I finally felt it dwindle to just a dribble, and then one more dry shot. He sucked for a bit longer, making me squirm, and then pulled his lips off. He said nothing, not yet. He took his hand and milked my still mostly-hard cock, and I watched as a little more cum oozed from my tip, and he took his tongue and licked it all off. He then fell backwards and collapsed on the floor, laying on his back, and I watched his chest heaving up and down, completely out of breath. Finally, he spoke up, "Fuck, dude. That was hot." "Yeah, it was. You're amazing at that." "What, sucking dick?" he laughed. "Yeah, I've had a lot of practice, but I've wanted to suck your dick for years now. I finally got to today." "Fuck. Really? That long?" "Yeah." "Well then. Maybe I'll surprise you again sometime," I said with a wink. "Fuck yeah, dude. Please. Or maybe I'll visit you at home," he winked back. "Just do me a favor." "What's that?" "Flex more next time. It's hot as FUCK." I laughed. "Alright, will do. I'll hopefully be even bigger then, too," I said, then lifted the bottom of my shirt and flexed my bicep. And then, I watched as his little dick started growing again.
  20. 8 points
    Grinning, Tony and Marlon sat side by side on the couch in Tony's small studio in the center of the Eldros de Rimbara metropolis. They were discussing their latest adventure in the new game "The Road Back" a multiplayer shooter. Their scrawny bodies squirmed with laughter as Tony remembered how his game character had shot another player off the server. It turned out to have been a rather comical moment. Due to the always tropical heat on the island of Pardisos de Rimbara, he only wore shorts. Marlon was not wearing much more. With a smooth swing, he placed his thick feet on the coffee table and lazily stretched his black body. He banged his bald head against the wall behind the couch with a thump. "Au!" His thick lips grimaced painfully, and a small tear of shock slid from his dark eyes, which looked Asian through his high cheekbones. Tony got up and walked lanky to the narrow kitchen to get a bottle of Coke from the refrigerator. His white, smooth body shone with sweat. He was not made for this heat and was happy that air conditioning would finally be installed in his studio next week. He rubbed the sweat from his face, which was much narrower than Marlon's wide face, and immediately stroked his blond, sticking hair. With his light eyes he looked at the black guy on his couch. "Those feet are getting bigger every time I see them, aren't they?" he asked, looking back at the light colored soles as he walked back to the sofa. "No, your nipples are getting smaller," was the response. Tony indeed had large, puffy nipples that were like pink patches on his skinny chest. The boys laughed at their comments. The doorbell rang and tensed with excitement they placed their glass of coke on the coffee table. Tony looked at Marlon with a smile, getting up to open the front door. They both knew what would be delivered today and hoped it would happen now. Today was Tony's 18th birthday and 18 was a magical number on the island. It was determined by law that you were allowed to place orders on somnix.com from the age of 18 and this was exactly what Tony had done this morning upon waking up. Marlon had been super excited when he heard what his best friend had done. He had to wait another year before he was allowed to place orders there. He had just turned 17 last month. "It's in," Tony said, beaming and placed a small cardboard box on the coffee table. Marlon watched with interest as the package was hastily torn open, until there was nothing left but a small plastic bag filled with two large, green pills and a printed note. "Thank you for your purchase ..." Tony began to read. Roughly the note was pulled out of his hands by Marlon, then he walked to the kitchen. "Just open that bag," he said impatiently, filling two glasses with tap water. Marlon was right. What interested him in that welcome note? He had already gone through all the specifications of the product on the website several times. From the moment he accidentally saw the pills, when his older brother was surfing the site, he had his sights set on it. And now, two years later, he was finally able to try them out himself. He opened the bag with a sharp jerk and took out the two dark green pills. "They look like suppositories," Marlon said, putting a glass of water in front of Tony. "Are you sure you have to swallow them and they shouldn't go in the ass?" Tony laughed. "I'm sure, otherwise I wouldn't have invited you. You don't think I'm going to stuff such a pill between those fat, black buttocks of yours? " "These are not fat buttocks," said Marlon, protesting. "They call this a bubble butt." However, he knew very well that his bulging buttocks were larger than average and was very proud of it. He turned his bottom to Tony and hopped up and down. His shorts moved violently with the heaving movements of the fat butt that was inside. Marlon stopped hopping when Tony gave him a green pill. The boys excitedly tried to swallow their pill, which was not easy. The pill was so big that it stayed on the back of their tongue. Almost all the water in their glass was needed to flush it. As Marlon stared at the coffee table on the sofa, waiting for what was going to happen, Tony nervously moved up and down between the sofa and the kitchen. "I feel something," he said suddenly when he was in the kitchen. Marlon felt it too. A strange rumble in his stomach. Tony rubbed his belly. He felt his abs bulge under his skin. "It works!" he screamed. "With me too!" Marlon screamed back. Tony was bent by the contracting abs, as his chest started to grow. Like two airbags that inflated, they got bigger and bigger. His arms were pushed away by his chest muscles and when his biceps started to bulge, he could no longer touch his navel between his ever-growing abs. Marlon lay back on the couch to give his body plenty of room to grow. Tony looked startled at the black body on the couch. It looked like a big balloon that just got bigger. He didn't look much different himself. His shoulders grew so fast that he was afraid of getting stuck in the narrow kitchen. He got out with difficulty. His thickening legs had less and less space to move freely along one another. The shorts were tighter with every second. His heart raged and he gasped as his head was pushed forward by the growing trapezium. Marlon struggled to get off the couch. His growing buttocks needed more room. But he lost his balance due to the size of his growing legs and relapsed. He landed on the bench with a crash. Crack! The bench broke in two with loud creaking and he tumbled back awkwardly. He would have bumped his head hard against the wall, although his over-pumped back broke the fall. His thick traps and almost as thick neck kept his head in place. He heard Tony scream, but couldn’t see him. He could no longer look over his chest. Tony felt sore skin around his pecs. Although the rest of his body had stopped growing, his chest continued to pump. "I explode!" He cried. Marlon did not respond. He, too, felt strong pain shoots. In his legs and especially in his ass. He groaned loudly. Suddenly the pain disappeared. Except for the boys' panting, the studio was quiet. "Are you okay?" asked Tony after a while. " "Yes," sounded from behind two bloated pecs on the ground between the broken bench parts. Slowly Marlon moved his thick arms and tried to get up. "Help me out," he said. "I can't get up anymore." Tony slowly walked to the "struggling" Marlon. After every step he had to regain his balance so as not to fall. The size of his legs had ripped his shorts, and he tried not to tighten his immense chest muscles for fear of tearing out of his skin. Puffing with exertion, he reached Marlon, who in turn gasped from all the attempts to get up again. His shorts were completely gone. Not surprising, seeing that his legs were much thicker than Tony's. Fortunately, he wore a light purple thong, which still covered his noble parts. "Sorry about your couch," Marlon said as Tony leaned forward to help him up. His bulging abs got in the way. Because of the size of his chest and biceps, Tony struggled to get his hands close enough to each other to grab Marlon by the arm and pull him up. "My whole body hurts," he wailed. Marlon did not respond, but looked at his friend, who was standing there like a tightly stretched bouncy castle. His round shoulders made his head look small, and his arms which spread away from his body were much thicker than the shoulders. He stood in front of him wide-legged, as the hams pushed each other away. Marlon was shocked to see the two huge pecs, which bulged prominently under his neck and cast a shadow over the seen abs. The top two were hiding behind the pecs. "Those nipples really don't get any smaller," Marlon said, looking at the two pink patches that looked painfully tense. They were no longer puffy and shined in sweat. Tony, in turn, looked at the huge black body in front of him. Marlon's face seemed less wide because of the width of his shoulders, and he too kept his arms wide away from his body because of their size. His chest was not as big and bulging as Tony's. Instead… Tony stepped back to get a better look, almost losing his balance. He stared wide-eyed at Marlon's huge, veined legs. If he didn't know better, he would have thought they were too full of air. The muscles bulged far over his knees, and his hamstrings pushed his feet even further apart than his. "That was cool!" Marlon called suddenly, and the boys started laughing loudly, their massive muscular bodies bulging in all directions. Marlon slowly staggered into the kitchen, almost pushing Tony away. They were able to catch each other just in time before they fell. "So!" shouted Tony when Marlon passed by him and looked at his wide back. "That ass!" It immediately became clear to him that much of Marlon's muscle growth had gone not only to his legs, but also to his butt, which moved vigorously with every step he took. The fragments of what was once his shorts hung from the deep crack. "Are they beautiful?" Marlon asked curiously after finding out that he could no longer look over his pumped back to see his own buttocks. The idea of hopping up and down had been a bad one. He immediately felt that he would lose his balance, so he didn’t. "They’re like two beach balls," Tony replied, pulling the rags of shorts out of the butt crack. "And I found your shorts. Oh… and your skin is torn I see. " With a sore face, he looked at a small tear in the right buttock. Marlon didn't care. He staggered on to the kitchen to pour a glass of water. The "growth" had made him thirsty, but upon arrival it became apparent that he could no longer fit in the kitchen. He was too wide. Transversal was also impossible, his big ass bulged outwards too much to fit. "I have to get a bigger room," said Tony, after pouring a glass of water for Marlon. His legs and butt were less big and his huge chest had just fit between the counter and the cupboards above. Since it was impossible to look over his pecs to see what lay on the floor in front of him, he needed directions from Marlon to find the scales, which were on the floor in a corner of the kitchen. He had pushed the thing out of the kitchen with his feet. The boys burst out laughing. What a situation! "398lbs," Marlon shouted enthusiastically, while Tony stood on the scales with one foot. The other dangled next to it in the air. It was no longer possible to get both feet on the scales, his legs no longer allowed. He stepped off the scales, smiling, to make way for Marlon. "407lbs," said Tony. The boys spent the rest of the afternoon getting used to their new bodies. And a new sofa was bought via the internet. "When are we going to take another one," Marlon said suddenly when the sun went down and it was time to go home. Tony smiled.
  21. 8 points
    Part 7 He filled the doorway. I mean he was outside in the hallway and the only thing I could see highlighted by the doorframe were muscles and a totally nude giant. And I did not use the term ‘giant’ loosely. It was almost impossible for my man to fit through the door. He had to bend over a lot and turn his shoulders perpendicular to the floor to make it possible for his body to come into the room. Even then, the thickness of his torso barely made it through, his chest and back scraping against the frame. I’d never really thought of myself as a giant lover, but when you meet a real one – who makes all of your fantasies seem weak and insignificant – you change your mind. I could become a macro fan in mere seconds. He was over eight feet tall – maybe even closer to nine feet. I had a feeling I could lay across one of his shoulders and still not take up the entire space. Massive seemed like such a pathetic word when trying to describe what I saw. The Professor was a very large man and Sunit was even much bigger than the older man. But both gentlemen seemed like miniatures of themselves standing so close to my boyfriend. He was my very own version of the Hulk – morphed into an almost cartoonish version of himself. I couldn’t imagine what he weighed, but it was more than an SUV, that’s for sure. Thank goodness, his head had grown, too, or it would have looked like the top of a pin resting above a redwood. He saw the excitement and the lust in my eyes. “My babe likes the improvements, doesn’t he” my boyfriend asked, his deep voice rumbling like thunder in the room. “I’ve truly gone all Alpha on you, hon.” “You’re . . . you’re . . . so huge,” was all I could say. “Big, brawny, and bold . . . just like you like ‘em,” he replied. “You made me this way, my love, and for that I will be eternally thankful, as well as eternally dedicated to you.” The Professor and Sunit looked so frail and small – and minutes earlier, they would have been the kind of men that all of my dreams were made of . . . but that was before I got my very own giant. My mind was still trying to get around how something so huge could move so easily. My lover was tensing his arms, rolling his pecs, making his cock bounce up and down, and flexing his legs – constantly, as if to simply please me. It was a gigantic mountain of muscle in perpetual motion. I could tell he was enjoying his size as much as I was . . . maybe even a little more, since he could feel, first hand, what it was like to be that humongous. His arms seemed to be the size of Mini Coopers or some other small car. When he flexed his big guns, even just slightly, the things blasted out even larger and reeked of intense power. When he stepped over to the bed, I swear I heard the floor groan because of his weight. The enormous bedroom seemed so small and he was across the floor in what seemed like only two strides of his massive muscled legs. He ran a finger – just a finger - down my hard cock and I realized the size difference – his forefinger was much thicker and longer than my cock. I looked up and it seemed like someone had attached tremendously large, smooth boulders all over his body and then covered them with skin. If his cock was a redwood, mine was now a toothpick. The size difference was jaw-dropping amazing. I ran my hand up and down his massive pole as his finger still stroked mine. “No more plowing, I guess,” I said, in awe of his meat, but a little disappointed, too. “There are many ways I can still please you, my love,” he replied smiling. “I think my strength will be fun to explore, don’t you? Besides, to protect you is our number one concern.” “I am here to do as you wish, Alpha,” Sunit said as he moved to stand beside my towering lover. “Ah, the Protector we will call the ‘Tank.’ The Source has made you thicker than solid concrete and, even, metal. Let’s see how much you weigh,” my lover said, turning to look down at the beautiful chiseled muscle man and grabbing underneath his arms to lift him. “Damn, you are heavy, man – even for me. I bet you could move buildings with just a slight shove. Nothing could hurt that body of yours. And hell, if you aren’t one of the most beautiful men I have ever seen. Don’t you think so, honey.” “Yes,” I replied, looking at my gigantic lover holding the very dense, muscular Sunit in the air. “You will be a good warrior, my friend,” my lover said. “Are you ready to begin?” “Almost, my Alpha,” Sunit said, and then turned to me, “May I have a kiss from your Alpha, sir. It would help me in facing the enemy.” “Who am I to stand in the way of two hot muscular men sucking face?” I asked, teasingly – and giving them permission. “Hell, feel free to go a lot further, if you want to.” “No, I save myself only for you, sir,” Sunit answered. “And I have a feeling the way that you are now so intensely packed together, I wouldn’t be able to shove into you, even if I used all of my might,” said my huge lover and this made the smaller muscleman smile with pride. And then my big lover drew the other man in for a loving and powerful kiss. Hard cocks shot harder – even the Professor and I were intensely turned on by the lip-lock between my lover and Sunit. I should have yelled ‘get a room’ with the way the two of them went at each other. I had a feeling that the power behind their embraces could have crushed a heavy appliance if placed in the middle. Sunit wrapped his thick, dense legs around my lover and squeezed – causing the bigger man to gasp from the shock of the younger man’s strength. I knew Sunit’s body was now something almost indestructible, but I also knew the intense power that existed in my lover’s huge body. It was obvious by his size, but I had also witnessed the gut wrenching moments when his inner strength was catching up with his outer size. I figured that if my boyfriend threw a solid punch into Sunit’s gut it wouldn’t hurt the smaller dude, but it would send him flying through buildings until he landed a couple of blocks away. The three men I had fucked, along with the guy that fucked me, were now a superhero army. We were building warriors to take on the dark protectors. I couldn’t judge the fierceness of the opposing army, but I did know these four men were way beyond the kind of powerful I had ever imagined before. Finally, the two men – completely red faced and breathing heavily – were finished making out. I knew it was time for Sunit to go out into the world, like Lee had done, to begin taking on the enemy. He came over to the bed, knelt on one knee, and kissed me on the lips. “I pledge my love to you, sir. I go to fight evil,” he said, then he stood and left the room. “But he’s totally nude!” I said, loudly. “How can he fight evil if he’s totally nude.” “Don’t worry, sir,” the Professor said, laughing, “All protectors move too quickly to be detected by anyone. Lee has been all over town with that huge weapon of his and no one has noticed him. “How can that be? He’s got a king dong,” I said, smiling at the thought of that giant of a man with his massive cock whizzing past people on the street and said people not knowing what actually had just passed them. “We usually travel by rooftops,” my lover answered, even though he knew I was kidding. “Leaping from building to building. It’s quicker that way.” “I like the idea of all that muscle high above my head . . . protecting me,” I replied, looking at my huge man. There was a moment of pure bliss between us . . . which was suddenly interrupted. “Boy fucking howdy, am I glad to be here, fellas,” cried a voice, loudly, from downstairs as the door opened and then slammed shut. “Where the hell is everybody? I’m here to play!” “He is one of us,” my boyfriend said after the Professor looked at him quickly, with a suspicious face. “He is here to receive from the Source.” “We are upstairs, the last bedroom to the right,” called the Professor. I could hear heavy footsteps taking the stairs two at a time and then plodding down the hallway – and the sound made it clear the walk was a waddle. Then, like an animal stepping from the woods, there was a huge hairy man standing in the doorway, grinning from ear to ear. He had an impish face, like someone who loves to get into mischief. You could also tell he loved to laugh – by the smile, the twinkle in his eyes, and the laugh-lines at his eyes and mouth. He was built like a strongman competitor – heavy, thick, and muscular. He had a full beard – scraggly and manly. There was a bike chain around his neck and he wore a white t-shirt and gray sweats. The big man glanced around the room while he inhaled deeply – as if just the scent of the place and the people in it did something to him. “Fucking hell, just smell the beef! I skedaddled over here as soon as I felt him, fellas. It was such a strong feeling that the hairs on my balls grew thicker as I made my way here. I’m ready to be prepared for battle. I’m ready to kick some ass! I’m ready to be made into insane strength. My name is . . . well, people just call me ‘Bear.’ I kind of like it, too. I work construction by trade, but I’m a powerlifter for sport,” the big man said, flexing his big arms to show off. “I am…” the Professor began, but was interrupted. “Hell, I know who you are, sir. Dayum, Professor, I never thought you’d be so hot,” bellowed Bear. “I bet you make men spew like broken water faucets. Mind if I yank on that fine cock of yours while we chat? I like having something to do with my hands.” “Be my guest, Bear,” the Professor replied, loving the forwardness of our newest friend. The fur covered powerlifter walked over to the other man and grabbed his half-hard dick. I looked at the guy’s calloused hands and imagined how manly they would feel. Bear tugged on it hard, pulling the big Professor a step or two forward. The cock immediately shot fully erect in Bear’s grip and he kept tugging. The Professor let out a loud hiss and smiled. The new man growled a little as he spat in his hand and then returned to stroking the other guy’s cock. Bear’s hand wasn’t quite big enough to grip around the Professor’s full meat, but what he was doing was definitely pleasing the other man. “How ‘bout after I grow bigger and stronger than you, Professor, baby, you and I have some hot throw-down sex together. I’d like to toss that big body of yours around and not worry about it getting hurt. There’s nothing better than two mature muscle men plowing each other and getting stinky sweaty together. I’m never satisfied until the man I’m with has popped three or four big loads. You up for that, old man?” Bear asked. “Oh god, yes,” the Professor answered as pre-cum leaked from his hard cock as Bear pulled harder and looked around. “Fucking hell, you must be the Alpha!” Bear said, looking over to the behemoth nearby. “Nearly nine feet tall, I’d say, and built like a fucking muscle mountain. Hell, you are one huge muther-fucker. I gotta pound on that tummy of yours, boy.” Bear dropped the dick he held in his hand and the Professor stepped back and let out a slight whimper. He quickly started stroking his own cock as he watched Bear walk over to my boyfriend. The powerlifter shook his head as he stood in front of my lover – clearly feeling small for the first time in his life. The powerlifter let out a loud whistle. He reached up and rubbed the chiseled abs of my giant fiancé, loving how hard they were. He then pulled his arm back, made a fist, and slammed it into the mammoth belly in front of him. My lover just looked down and smiled, clearly not having felt a thing. This made Bear smile and get all excited. “Aw fuck, you didn’t feel it at all, did you, big Alpha? I even used all of my strength,” Bear asked and he moaned when the giant shook his head. “Gotta work up a sweat and a pump for the Source, big man.” Bear started pummeling my lover’s abs with his fists, over and over. It was like he was hitting an unmoving giant punching bag . . . or a solid wall. My lover only noticed the sounds of meaty, big fists hitting his stomach – he obviously felt nothing. Soon, Bear’s shirt was sopping wet and sweat dripped from his nose and forehead. Droplets of water sprinkled in his beard like Christmas lights. His body was jacked from his punching and his sweat pants were tented from the knowledge that his slams did nothing to the Alpha. The powerlifter kept punching until his arms felt as limp as wet spaghetti. He then stepped back and looked at the huge man in front of him. “You gotta be the most powerful thing I’ve ever seen,” Bear exclaimed with excitement, “Those dark protectors are going to piss in their own man-panties when they get a hold of you. Hell, you got me so worked up I’m about to explode.” “Well, there’s no need to waste Bear juice, now is there,” my lover said as he reached out and grabbed the other man under his arms. Bear easily went up into the air as my lover raised his arms. I’m sure it was the first time the powerlifted had ever been manhandled so easily by another man. My boyfriend got Bear’s crotch even with his face and then he used his teeth to pull the man’s sweats out beyond the man’s rock-hard cock and then down to his knees. My lover’s mouth went back up to the big manly pole sticking straight out from the powerlifter’s body and swallowed the thing in one gulp. Poor Bear was too excited to last very long, that was very clear. My boyfriend swallowed with what was probably the force of a power vacuum and that was it – the powerlifter exploded. “Fuckkkkkkkinggggg hellllll yeahhhhhh!!!” he screamed as his bodied emptied its big load into the waiting throat of my lover. Most men would be spent from the torrent gushing from Bear’s body, but that was not his style. As my lover continued to suck, the other man started flexing his arms hard, as if the pose might intensify the orgasm even more. I could tell the powerlifter wasn’t intending to stop. Even after he was no longer shooting cum, and my boyfriend had placed him back on the ground, he continued to flex – most muscular, side chest, double bi, and the like. He was like a toy with fresh batteries. I suddenly realized he was getting his body ready for meeting me. His arms went back into a powerful double biceps pose and then he turned toward the bed – hair matted from sweat, t-shirt stuck to his wet body and thick fur showing through the material, his sweats having been pulled back up, and through the pants I could see his cock had stayed completely stiff. “O mighty Source, your humble Bear has come to offer himself to you. I have felt your power already building within me. I feel more masculine right now than I did when I fucked four big truck drivers in one afternoon. You make me want to tear a building down. You make me want to destroy dark protectors. Please, Source, fill me with your power. Your Bear wants to serve you,” the big man said as he tensed his arms even harder. “I was thinking we might shower together, Bear,” I said, smiling at him. “Fuck yeah!” he said, lowering his arms quickly and then scooping me off the bed like I was his bride. The pungent smell of manly sweat washed over me as he carried me to the large master bathroom. It made my cock harden even more – this Bear musk. He had thick arms, massive pecs, and a smile that could make you do anything he asked. When we got to the bathroom he raised my body so my face was next to his and then he kissed me hard. I loved the way his beard scratched my cheeks and chin. He bit my lower lip, teasingly. I let my hands roam around his huge chest and this made him growl as he pulled his lips from mine. I could feel him getting a surge of power from our kiss. “My nipples want you, sir,” he said – his way of telling me I could do as I wanted with that part of his body. “Then you better let them out to play,” I said. Damn, if the guy didn’t hold me with one arm and then reach up to grab the neckline of his t-shirt. With one mighty pull the thing tore away from his body, revealing two hairy mounds of pure muscle beef. His nipples hung low on his pecs, which made it easy for me to latch onto them with my fingers and pinch like hell. The big guy threw his head back and let out a moan that reverberated through the bathroom. I squeezed tighter and he moaned louder. “Bite ‘em, sir . . . please . . . and none of that soft shit, if you don’t mind. This Bear loves pain,” he said, staring into my eyes and then brought my head over to his right pec. My teeth initially took a huge part of his beefy pec in and I clamped down, pretty sure I was going to leave marks. He roared, sounding more like a real bear than ever. I scraped my teeth across his skin as they finally found their mark – his hard nipple. I bit down like I was gnawing on a cob of fresh corn. I also pulled my head back, tugging that nub of hard tissue away from his body. I’m pretty sure, without even looking, the big man squirted into his sweats again. His huge frame shook and he breathed-moaned in short staccato-like breaks. At the same time a ton of energy surged within me and shot into his body – making the man stand more erect, tense up hard, and even expand a little. I was ready for the real action by this time. “Into the shower, Bear. It’s time for me to plow you,” I said. I’m pretty sure he wasn’t even done with his second big orgasm, but that didn’t matter. The idea of me giving him what he wanted . . . what he desired in order to please me . . . was almost too much for him. His legs moved even in the midst of his ejaculation. When he stepped into the long narrow shower, he put me down and looked down at me with what I had come to realize was a Bear-happy grin. He was still wearing his sweats and he already looked beefier than before. “Turn around,” I ordered, and he did – inhaling loudly with anticipation and excitement. I pushed my body against his as he braced his hands against the shower wall. I reached around him and found both of his nipples, squeezing them with all my might, again. This made him moan loudly and he pressed his ass against my raging hard-on. Every fiber of this man’s body was begging for me to be inside him. I knew, instinctively, that Bear was not a man who was used to begging – or probably receiving. This entire experience was new to him. He surely was used to taking whatever he desired – whenever he desired it. I sensed he wanted me to make him wait for the ultimate gratification of his growth and power. He needed me to know of his total devotion and his submission to me. That was such a wild thing to try and comprehend – a mighty oak bending to a soft breeze. A huge elephant doing the bidding of a mouse. He wasn’t a big bear in my hands, he was a fragile little kitten. I was rubbing my hard rod between his ass cheeks while I abused his nipples – and he was moaning and grinding in a way that made it clear his mind no longer controlled his actions. He had simply turned his entire being over to the feelings ravaging through his body. He was my plaything – to do as I pleased. This made me feel so powerful . . . so invincible. I was creating an army of supermen. How could that not go to someone’s head. I tried to keep it all in perspective – knowing there were evil men out there that we needed to stop – but I could feel myself becoming more and more the Source. I wanted to be the Source. I took charge even more. “It is time, big Bear, for me to fill you with power . . . to make you grow,” I said. “Oh, fuck yeah, please sir, please,” he replied, not really knowing what he was saying – he just gave himself over to my lead. I let go of his nubs, knowing they’d be raw for a while. I stepped back a little and then reached out to pull down his sweats. Bear had to help navigate the things over his cock – again fully hard. When they hit the floor – after we got them over his thick thighs – he stepped out of them. I noticed the Professor conveniently had some lube tucked away on a shelf built into the wall of the shower. I squirted a generous amount onto my fingers and started spreading it between Bear’s finely shaped ass cheeks – making sure my finger slid inside of him to get him fully ready for me. The man’s growls were equaling the intensity of his breathing as he readied himself. I then slathered my cock fully with the slick gel and pushed my dickhead into his crack, pressing against his clenched hole, teasingly. “You’re gonna have to lower yourself, Bear. You’re a lot taller than me,” I said, chuckling at our height and size difference. The big man didn’t hesitate for a second. He lowered his body, like he was doing perfect squats, and his hole swallowed my stiff prick in one quick motion. He lowered himself more until his cheeks met my fur and balls. Then he immediately used his powerful legs to raise and lower his ass on my rod. My legs became a little wobbly from the pleasure that shot through my body – his rhythmic squatting and tight hole making it clear I would not last long. I was more than ready to make him into a big furry warrior.
  22. 8 points
    Hello to you who may read this story, first of all I would like to thank Hialmar and DieselMass for the wonderful pieces and for inspiring me to write this homage to their style. Second, I was torn between making the story a full dialogue or fully description based, this is the final result, let me know if it is confusing, but well, hope you enjoy it ——————————————————— He wakes up on this cylinder, naked and there is this dog tag posing on his pec, with the number 0605. Panic rises fast.. -Hey? What is this? Why am I trapped here? What is this on my neck? Why am I naked? Let me out! LET ME OUT! PLEASE! SOMEONE!- The place appears to be desert, he keeps on screaming for help even so. Soon the cylinder starts to be filled with a thick liquid, the contact with his skin hurts him. -UGH! AAH! THIS BURNS! LET ME OUT LET ME OUT! He keeps on screaming and the liquid slowly fills the chamber. This one is dense, at a certain point it becomes hard to move, the substance slowly burns his skin and he keeps on screaming until the chemistry on the substance makes him quieter. The room is quiet now, he is floating on the center of the cylinder. It’s like he’s back into sleeping, but he’s wide awake. It all happens on his mind, where his ears start to capture sounds. -INTERNAL DIALOGUE- ”You have been selected for the program”. What do you mean, selected? I want to get out. ”Negatory, you will be made useful by the process.” Process? ”You will obey” I don’t want to obey. ”You soon will obey” I doubt that. Ah this hurts! “The process is being felt by 0605, it begins” This hurts so much! Agh! What is happening to me? My whole body, I feel stronger! My muscles, I feel them. ”You will be made present” What do you mean? Ahh! My pecs! They burn! My skin! If I could just move! Ugh! Ah! ”You will be remade” My abs! What is happening? What is this?! It hurts! Ahh! ——————————————————— He feels pain as his body transforms, and the voice keep on going. He feels pain, as his pecs expand, his abs come to life, his traps are remade, his quads become stronger. He is transforming. Ah! This hurts so good! Aahh!!! Aaaaahh!! Aa augh ”You enjoy the procedure” This is starting to feel good! Agh! My pecs, they are getting bigger! If only... Ah! My abs! I wanna feel them! ”You become the soldier” I become the soldier? ”Reprogramming your mind” Agh! This is getting better! I must... I must fight this! I need to return to... my life! Ugh! Such... pleasure! My penis is getting... is it expanding too? Ugh! It feels... stronger now! I am... a soldier! With a body like this... I should... Gah... indeed be a soldier... it’s getting... It’s getting better! Must... fight... Look at my arms! My arms! So big! So strong! Ugh! Ugah! Oh... I am... a soldier! Oh Fuck! Look at my... cock! It’s huge! I want to... fuck! My abs! My fucking cock! I need to... transform. My body! Ugah! Uhh! Uhh! UHH! I WANT MORE! I WANT TO GET BIGGER! I’m becoming... a fucking God! Tremble... humans! YES! I WANT MORE! I WANT... 0605 WANTS FUCK!!! LET ME FUCK! ”iniciating metamorphosis” WHAT THE... AAGH!!! FUCK! MY SKIN! BURNS! AGHHHH!! BOILS!!! Reform. My bones, AGAH! Expanding! Must, be, more. Must, be, monster! 0605 wants fuck! ——————————————————— He is transformed, his body is expanded, his muscles are glorious, his horns are powerful, his metallic skin increases his potency. Only one desire on his mind now: to masturbate, and masturbate others. The liquid soon is absorbed by his body and the cylinder opens, he is able to move. He jerks off furiously and groans on a thick dense voice. UGHH UGHHH FUCK MORE! 0605 A GOD! UGH UGAH! He masturbates strongly and when he comes he roars vigorously, after that, he licks every drop of cum he can, like a starving beast. He is reformed, and ready for action. He is Soldier 0605
  23. 8 points
    The Wall, part 4, "The Locker" “The Locker,” as it was called, was the firm’s smallest Manhattan overnight accommodation, an efficiency studio on Nassau Street, just three blocks from the office. At my interview 17 years before, I remember thinking how awesome it was that the firm had a few apartments scattered around the financial district so that employees in the executive training program could spend a night or two close to the office when work social functions kept us out too late (or too drunk) to make getting home and back before work the next morning implausible. As a trainee, I learned that some of my hardcore colleagues used the apartments to work nearly 24 hours a day, staying late every night to impress the managing partners and shunning their home lives, eventually finding themselves burned out, divorced and in therapy and or simply so unpleasant and two dimensional that they were passed over when it came time for promotions. I was definitely not one of them Another cohort of “apartment dwellers” were partners who liked to entertain secret lovers and even prostitutes in town while explaining to their girlfriends and wives that they were working late and needed to stay at the office for the night. The Locker was used most frequently by the hardcore trainee cohort and occasionally by a more senior executive who just got stuck late at work. It was much smaller and more basic that the other overnight digs, and few would consider it the best place to entertain a paramour, save for two redeeming features. First, it had a large very shower, an amenity most of the other apartments lacked. Second, it had two mirrored walls and a mirrored ceiling, supposedly because it was otherwise so small that it would feel like a prison cell without them but more likely because some of the partners found it arousing to watch themselves having sex and had had the mirrors installed for that purpose. Whatever the reason, The Locker was available that night, and I had an agenda. It was more curiosity than vanity, well, maybe a little of both in truth. I really needed to reexamine my reflection to see if the changes I had noticed at the gym were real or just a fantasy. Pup had never seen or used The Locker before, and when we entered with the firm’s key code and entered, he laughed with surprise and delight to find the array of funhouse mirrors in such a tiny space. With the mirrors on the ceiling and opposite walls, there was an infinity effect, that made the small space seem like it went on forever, and Pup and I were replicated thousands of times in increasingly smaller dimensions to the edge of the universe. On our walk from the gym we had ordered delivery from D’Angelo’s that should soon arrive at The Locker – two D’Angelo steaks and one porterhouse. We were both starving, even after the protein shakes; so we had ordered an extra entre, assuming it would get eaten as well. Delivery arrived while I washing my hands. The delivery boy was a cute, young Italian guy with big arms and a big basket who had noticed the small table with two glasses, and he was teasing Pup that there was no way two people could eat all the food we had ordered. When I emerged from the bathroom, however, he scanned me down and up and then muttered, “Uhm… maybe I was wrong.” Pup was looking at this guy like a kid looks at candy. He was quite the young stud, and I wanted to see if there was more to that body than just a big set of guns. To boot, that basket was distracting in the best possible way, and it looked like it was starting to swell. So I took the initiative. “No, no… you are correct. We can’t possibly eat all this food ourselves. Why don’t you stay and help us?” Delivery boy (“AJ” on his nametag) said, “Well, I am free after this delivery, and I haven’t eaten all shift, and something in here smells so delicious to me. Only, there is no way all three of us are going to fit in this tiny place.” Pup playfully chuckled that with all the mirrors, it seemed that there were at least 9 men in the room already, and the decision was made. “Besides, I know what you mean about that smell. It’s incredible, like it makes me feel like I’m horny for beef.” AJ and I just laughed and rolled our eyes. “Pup, it’s a good thing you’re an accountant because you’d never make it writing scripts for porn. Knock that shit off, and let’s eat.” The food was delicious, and before we knew it, everything was gone. Pup pushed the table and chairs back in the corner, and I carted the empty takeout containers to the tiny kitchenette. When I returned, Pup was already taking the lead. AJ’s shirt was raised over his head while Pup took a long brush stroke with his tongue from just above AJ’s navel up to his left nipple. When he got to the nipple, AJ sucked in a gasp, and Pup knew he had hit pay dirt. He ground his tongue into it roughly and started to gnaw gently with his teeth. AJ moaned loudly. When the shirt came all the way off, and he brought his arms down, AJ’s chest and his shoulders were quite impressive. Although not quite matching the size of his disproportionately large arms, his pecs and shoulders were still full and well-shaped, and his nipples were large and brown, pointing slightly downward along the curve of his chest. Pup’s tongue was still at work, devouring the young man whose skin was so shiny and smooth and a little bit moist with perspiration that I would later discover was both salty and sweet. AJ was simply delicious, and Pup seemed intent on tasting every part of him, licking first the from the hollow at the base of his neck to the up the pulsing veins to the line of his jaw and then to his chin and his full lips and finally to his salivating mouth. AJ was hard. I am guessing he couldn’t get much harder, and he was big. The dick in his pants looked like club pointing toward his left hip bone and threatening to push right through the fabric of his pocket. A wet spot was forming (a testament to Pups talents), and Pup continued his oral assault, now slathering the young Italian god’s collar bone, deltoid and arm. AJ continued to moan as Pup unhooked his belt and his pants and unzipped the fly. When Pup pulled down his pants, nine thick, hard inches were release from confinement and slapped up against the AJ’s tight abs. In a flash, Pup was on it like a man starving for months. Copious amount of saliva covered the pole as Pup bobbed up and down, sucking and licking and jacking and then licking his sac and fondling the big balls, sucking gently as he continued to lightly stroke the giant cock. Up until now AJ’s eyes had been closed, and his head had been thrown back in ecstasy. The scene was almost to hot to witness, and I let out a moan. AJ’s eye flew wide open and locked onto me. He was nearly cocked and loaded, and he wanted me in on the action as well. My dick was hard, too, and tenting my pants. I could feel my heart beating heavy in my chest and pumping blood to my cock and my body and my imagination. As Pup sucked on the huge cock, AJ fondled his own arms and big pecs, flexing and bouncing in self-admiration while staring and me and taunting me to join in the show. With him staring at me, I mirrored his moves, rubbing my shoulders and massaging my pes through my shirt. AJ mimed removing a shirt, and I complied by unbuttoning slowly, first the cuffs, then the collar and then down the placket. The shirt spread wide open, my pecs and abs now exposed enough for him to appreciate as Pup continued sucking and teasing his cock. AJ started to moan, and I was afraid he would cum too soon, so I wave my hand “No,” and AJ pushed Pup off his dick to postpone the inevitable if he could. As I pushed my shirt from my shoulders, the sleeves hung up on my arms, bunching up over my biceps and triceps. I struggled and strained a bit to free my arms from my sleeves, and Pup started licking and sucking Now standing shirtless, I was a sight to behold. I glanced to the left, catching my reflection in a mirrored wall and was again shocked by the site of myself. Bigger. Definitely bigger. No change since the gym, but bigger and much more muscular than I had been early this morning. I returned my attention to AJ and Pup. AJ was moaning again, and Pup had developed a rhythm that I knew would send AJ over the brink. AJ stared at me and used his left hand to rub his right arm, bending the elbow and flexing the biceps at his side. I mirrored the move, my flex bigger than his, and he let out a moan. Then he lifted both arms straight over his head and pulled his fists into a double biceps that displayed all the work he had put into those oversized arms. He nodded to me as Pup increased his speed, now sucking and jacking with both hands and his mouth. In very slow motion, I mirrored the boy, first raising my arms straight up and then pulling them down slowly into a massive double biceps pose. AJ was whimpering and starting to buck. As I flexed harder and harder, my biceps continued to rise, seeming to form peak upon peak. As I increased the effort, I could feel the flex all the way down to my dick. The site was too much for AJ to hold off any longer, and he started to roar as Pup swallowed his massive load and brought himself off in his hand as he pleasured himself. Still flexing as hard as I could, my muscles grew larger, and the connection between my flexed biceps and my dick overwhelmed me. My dick ripped through my pants and sprayed volley after volley across the floor, spraying the boys who also started cumming again. The harder I flexed, the harder I came. Finally spent, I lowered my arms, and my dick began to soften. With a slight chuckle, I collapsed on the bed, completely and utterly satisfied… for now.
  24. 7 points
    With the pandemic in full swing, Dallas had been effectively furloughed. There was no telling when things would return to some semblance of normalcy, and there was even less telling when he was going to get around to getting another job. He had enough money in savings to coast on for a while. In fact, the only reason he had stuck with his current job as long as he had was because he had been caught up in the constant grind of his daily life. Now that that grind had ground to a halt, he found that he had a unique opportunity. Dallas had long wanted to bulk up, but he never had the time. Now he had all the time in the world! He ordered a weight bench and some barbells from Amazon, and within a week he had his own indoor gym, and as fate would have it, no sooner had he placed the order than he started getting targeted ads in his inbox. He ignored most of these outright. He had done his research before buying his equipment, so he knew what brands to get and what supplements were right for him, but for some reason one caught his eye. He had never even heard of this new supplement before, and the promises were too good to be true. Best of all, the price tag could not be beat. Against his better judgement, Dallas placed an order for the stuff, and within days he had a fresh jug of protein powder delivered directly to his doorstep. With no social obligations to attend to, no work that needed done, and a fridge stocked full of food, there was nothing stopping Dallas from spending the foreseeable future holed up in his apartment, and that’s exactly what he did. On the very first day of his self-imposed quarantine, Dallas set up his weight bench, popped some powder, and really went ham on his reps. He never knew he could have so much energy or bench so much! It was his first day on the weights and yet he was lifting weights like the pros. From that point on, Dallas benched like a man possessed. The breaks he took were few and far between. If not for bathroom breaks and general hygiene, he wouldn’t have even left the weight set he had set up where his couch once sat. He ate and slept at the bench, and all he ate was the powder sent to him by Bulk Enterprises. The days went by in a sort of fever dream. By end of the first day, Dallas realized his clothes felt uncomfortable, but he didn’t think much of it. By the end of the second day, his clothes felt positively suffocating, but he could barely even think about what that meant. When he awoke on the third day, he tried to pull up his gym shorts and found that he couldn’t even get them over his quads. Dallas shrugged and tossed aside his shorts. It’s not like he needed them. He wasn’t going anywhere, and it’s not like there was anyone here to see him. Besides, even if someone did see him, he wasn’t afraid to show a little skin. He looked fantastic, and he felt even better! Dallas continued his fevered exercise regimen sans clothing. The feeling of his bare skin against the cool leather of the exercise bench spurred him on more and more. He loved the feeling of the pump of his swelling muscles. He loved the cool air-conditioned air against his glistening brawn. He loved the way his fat cock and hefty nuts swung between his legs as he did his squats and lunges. He felt like his cock was in a perpetual state of chubbed up. He wasn’t sure if it was just his imagination or if it was a side effect of the constant rush endorphins coursing through his body as he continued to pump iron day in and day out, but he loved how it felt, and he especially loved how it looked. In the few breaks he took from working out, he marveled at how thick his cock looked. He couldn’t be sure, but he felt like it was bigger than it was at the start of the week. For some reason he couldn’t really recall what he looked like at the start of the week. He was sure that he was what you would call “average” but what was average, really? As far as denizens of his apartment went, he was as average as they come, and it had been so long since he had seen anyone else, that he had no real basis for comparison. He hadn’t even so much as turned on the TV since he started pumping iron. The days continued to stretch on with no sign of the quarantine or Dallas’s own exercise regimen letting up. Each day he would wake up, he would scoop some handfuls of powder into his mouth and wash it down with some milk, and then hit the weights. When the sun inevitably set, Dallas would stagger over to the shower and hose off and then pass out for the night. Showering was a major ordeal. It seemed to take him forever to get clean, and it wasn’t because of the stink of sweat. The stall he called a shower was too small for his buff bod and fat cock. Dallas grumbled every time he tried to get in. He knew he had had to make some concessions to get a cheap apartment, but this was ridiculous. What was this? A shower for ants? It was barely big enough to wash his balls! Fortunately, the shower head was mounted on a hose so he could get every angle of his body. Otherwise there was no way he could ever get clean in that cramped stall. By the time Saturday rolled around, Dallas’s powder keg was running on empty. For dinner he upended the tub and pounded the base of the drum hoping to catch the last bit of powder on his tongue. He knew he needed to order more of the stuff, but that would have to wait. They weren’t open over the weekend so the soonest he could even order more would be in two days. Dallas wasn’t fully satisfied with the small amount of powder he had ingested, but he couldn’t even think of eating real food anymore. He shrugged, showered, and laid down for the night. Dallas woke up bright and early the next morning. To say he felt strange would be an understatement. It was as if he was waking up from a dream he had been wrapped up in for almost a week! For the first time since he had started power slamming the powder, he was fully conscious of what had been happening. He looked around his apartment and gawked at what he saw. Everything was so tiny! Dallas’ gawking was derailed by a terse knock at the door. Dallas recognized the gruff voice instantly. “I know yer in there. I can hear ya stompin’ around. Your mailbox has been filled for days. If you don’t empty it soon, I’m gonna start throwing it away!” barked the landlord. Hearing another human voice for the first time in what felt like years was so disorienting for Dallas. Just how long had he been alone in here? It was just a week, right? Truth be told, he hadn’t been counting the days. Each day was a fever dream of food and irons. Somewhere in the back of his mind he had assigned arbitrary days to each exercise. The only real calendar he had to go off of was the date on his phone, and he could no longer remember what day he had started working out. Dallas figured he’d have time to sort things out later. First things first, he felt like he should collect the mail he had been neglecting for what felt like forever. If nothing else, getting some semblance of normalcy back to his life would help him clear his head, but no sooner had Dallas resolved to do this than he discovered the first of many issues. He had nothing to wear! It wasn’t that he didn’t own clothes. He had plenty. He had clothes for every occasion, but the clothes he owned was now tailored for someone several sizes smaller than he. He couldn’t even get a single foot in his gym shorts let alone a leg, let alone two! His t-shirts looked like they were toddler sized! Even his socks were too tiny to fit over his massive feet. Dallas checked the time on his phone. It was still early yet. He doubted many people would be awake this time of day. He could sneak out, snag his mail, and sneak back before anyone even realized he was streaking. With that plan relatively in mind, Dallas set forth. He was amazed when he reached his doorway and found that it was far too small for him. The upper rim of the door frame came up to about his belly button! He was now so tall that his head scraped against the ceiling even while he was hunched over like Sasquatch, and that was saying nothing of his girth! Dallas was now so massive and muscular that he was easily three times as wide as the door frame. Even just one thick, sculpted pec was as wide as the door itself! Hell, even his cock was thicker than the door frame! Dallas gawked at his soft cock which now dangled so low that the tip of it scraped the floor as he walked. Given the way his soft cock jutted out in front of him and draped over his colossal nuts, his softie had to be longer than his legs! Numbers raced in his mind. How tall was he now? Ten? Twelve feet? He couldn’t remember how tall his ceiling was in his apartment. Then how long were his legs? Five feet? Maybe six? His soft cock was at least six feet long!? His cock was bigger than most people he knew! Just thinking about that made his soft cock swell up slightly. He didn’t want to admit it, but the mere thought of dwarfing people with his dick alone got him hot under the collar… if he wore a shirt that is. Dallas knew he’d have plenty of time to take stock of his size later. If he didn’t hurry, he’d soon run into the morning crowd, and the last thing he wanted was to be spotted in his current state. He quickly opened the door and set to work extricating himself from the apartment. Getting out of his apartment was easier said than done. Not only was he far taller than his door frame – almost twice as tall in fact! But he also was far, far wider as well. There was no way to get through the normal way. He had to squat down and try to squeeze through sideways. Even then it was a tight fit. His pecs were so thick that even sideways they filled up just about every inch of the doorway. The door frame groaned in protest as he forced his brawn through the entryway. Finally, he had managed to get his body into the hall, but that still left his bait and tackle. His cock would be easy enough. It was thicker than the doorway, sure, but at least it was still relatively soft. He could squeeze it through. His balls were more challenging. Either enormous nut was far wider than the door, and he could only squeeze them so much before it went from pleasurable to painful. He had to slowly ease each enormous orb through the doorway. Somehow the act of getting his package out of his apartment was therapeutic. It was so absurd in its own way that he couldn’t even think of it as his cock and balls. It was more like moving a sofa out of his apartment than it was pulling his nuts through the doorway. Once every inch of Dallas’s enormous body was into the hallway, he stood up to his full height for the first time in days. The ceiling in the open areas between apartments was quite a bit higher than the apartment ceilings, but it was still a tight fit. His head brushed against the ceiling, and he did have to duck a little bit under the domed lights the dotted the ceiling, and Dallas was so broad and brawny that even the hallway was a tight fit for his wingspan. His triceps pressed against the walls on either side, and his nutsack was even wider! He had to shuffle awkwardly along by pushing his nuts forward with his feet as he moved. He waddled like a penguin trying to carry an egg on his feet only the egg was proportionally several times larger than any egg a penguin would try to carry. Not to mention he had two of them! Despite the awkwardness of the situation, Dallas found himself getting excited. He couldn’t tell what it was that did it. Was it the fear of getting caught? Was it the glimpses of his own buff bod he occasionally caught on reflective black ball covering the occasional security camera? Was it the feeling of his enormous nuts resting solidly on his feet? Whatever the case may be, he was flying at half mast as he waddled. He had always been a bit of a grower and not a shower, and it seemed his growth spurt hadn’t changed that. He had gone from a six-foot softy to almost ten feet of semi-boned wang wobbling in front of him. He had a cock bigger than most couches! Hell, he had a cock bigger than some minivans! Fortunately, Dallas lived on the ground floor. He didn’t have any stairwells to deal with, and he only had a short walk to the mailboxes. No sooner had he reached the mailbox than he realized a flaw in his plan. He had no pants, and that meant no pockets. He had forgotten his key! He knew he’d need to force his back into his apartment, get the key, force his way back out, and then waddle his way back to the mailbox! It was already getting so late that he was surprised no one else had walked out on him. Dallas soon realized yet another flaw in his plan. His cock was now beyond semi’d. His rock-hard twelve-foot rod now jutted out in front of him in such a way that there was no way he’d be able to turn around in these narrow hallways. Even out in the front lobby where the mailboxes were, there was not enough room to turn around. He doubted he’d even be able to get back into his apartment with his hard-on in the way. So where did that leave him? Did he have to wait for it to go down? Did he step outside, get out into the open, and then turn around and go back in? Even if he did that, he’d still not be able to get into his apartment until his stiffy died down. It seemed like the most efficient method of moving things along would be to blow his load, but that presented a whole slew of new problems. Did he do it right there in the lobby? The mere thought of it caused his already rock-hard cock to give a lurch of delight. A gigantic, softball-sized bead of pre formed on the tip of his colossal cock. He didn’t want to admit how much the thought excited him, but it was hard to deny the physical evidence. As luck would have it, Dallas didn’t have long to ponder his plight. The sound of the big gob of pre splashing down on the dingy carpet blow seemed to snap him from his reveries and bring his attention to the tiny figure which now stood directly in front of him. Dallas had not been paying too much attention to his surroundings, and even if he had it would have been easy to miss the sight of the guy who now stood eye to eye with his one-eyed monster. Dallas could only barely see a bit of the dude’s hair poking out above the rim of his puffed-up cock head. “Oh, hey… didn’t see you there…” Dallas said awkwardly. There was a moment where neither person said anything. Dallas fidgeted a bit in place. He felt a bit out of place for more reasons than one. Not only was he bare-assed naked, but his rock-hard cock was now mere inches from this dude’s eyes. Dallas wasn’t sure what the social protocol was on something like this. Even without social distancing rules in effect, what do you even say to a dude you almost bowled over with a cock that’s bigger than his whole body? Finally, Dallas decided to break eye contact between his cock and his co-resident. Dallas pushed down on his rock-hard shaft so that his dick head was no longer pointed directly at the dude’s face. Dallas was shocked to see the identity of the new arrival. Dallas had long had a sort of crush on his neighbor, but he had never been able to work up the nerve to say more than the cursory small talk whenever they passed in the hallway. They knew each other’s names, but that was about it. As Dallas stared down at the dude who now didn’t even reach his belly button, Dallas found it hard to believe that just a week ago Corbin had been a solid foot taller than him! Hell, Corbin had been bigger than Dallas in every day. Corbin was a 6’5, buff bombshell of a bro. Corbin looked like he had walked off the cover of a men’s fitness magazine, and the bulge in his jogging shorts made it clear that Corbin was well above average beneath the belt as well. Now it was Corbin’s turn to ogle how huge his neighbor had become. Now that Dallas had moved his cock out of the way, he could see the look of pure lust in Corbin’s eyes. Corbin looked downright feral. Just seeing the horny glint in his neighbor’s eyes made Dallas’s goliath cock give a lurch of approval. It seemed like that was all the incitement that Corbin needed. He leaned forward and ran his tongue across the tip of Dallas’s enormous cock – all the while keeping his eyes fixed on Dallas’s own. Dallas’s mind was racing. On one hand this was like a dream come true. In fact, he wasn’t even sure if he was actually awake. For all he knew he was still dreaming and the whole last week had just been part of his dream, but it felt so real! But then what if it was real? Was his crush really blowing him right here in the lobby!? Dallas panicked and blurted out the first thing that came to mind, “Hey, uh… aren’t we supposed to be keeping apart?” Corbin chuckled. His laughter was like music to Dallas’s ears. Those sweet tones made Dallas weak in the knees and hard in the cock. “What are you talking about?” Corbin teased, “As I see it, we’re at least ten feet apart.” Dallas couldn’t argue with that – not that he wanted to. No sooner had Corbin planted another kiss on the tip of Dallas’s cockhead than Dallas felt his legs give out from under him. He was so hot and bothered that his knees felt like jelly. The entire building shuddered as Dallas’s massive, muscular form landed flat on its ass. Seeing how much power he had over the titan made Corbin smirk, and seeing the devious smile made Dallas even harder. “That’s right. Just lay back and let me have my fun,” Corbin cooed. Dallas could feel what little self-control he had left slipping. Corbin’s voice was music to his ears, and his massive cock felt so amazing. Just feeling how tiny Corbin’s lips and tongue and hands and fingers felt against his own colossal cock head drove him wild. It was equal parts the feeling of his crush tending to his cock and the sheer scope and scale of his own cock that was driving Dallas over the edge. Corbin just felt so damn tiny compared to how huge Dallas had become. Just thinking about it made pre flow freely from Dallas’s cock. What had once been a single softball-sized bead of pre was now a full-on fountain. Dallas had never been one to leak pre, but that seemed to have changed with the size of his schlong. “Fuck, you’re so hot,” Corbin moaned. Dallas wanted to return the sentiments, but all he could do was moan in bliss as Corbin dug his fingers deeper into the soft, sensitive tissue of Dallas’s glans. “I doubt we have long before people come to investigate…” Corbin mused out loud. For a brief second, Dallas thought this meant Corbin was having second thoughts. Dallas’s heart sunk and his cock ached for relief, but it was soon apparent that Corbin was not ready to quit just yet. “Let’s move things along, shall we?” Corbin asked impishly. Dallas wasn’t about to argue even if he had wanted to. All he could do was lie there and writhe in delight as Corbin played with his colossal cock. It seemed that not only the size had increased astronomically but the sensation as well! Dallas was so wracked with euphoric bliss that he could barely keep his trembling cock from blasting spunk all over the lobby. Dallas heard the sound of fabric shuffling, but he couldn’t quite tell what was going on. He leaned over to the side and craned his neck to try and peer around the solid wall of his own fat column of cock. He managed to catch a brief glimpse of the scene on the other end of his cock, and even just a glimpse was enough to cause his cock to lurch once more causing a spray of pre to arc across the lobby. Corbin had pulled his jogging shorts completely off. Corbin’s own impressive rod was flying free for all to see and standing completely at attention! It seemed that Corbin was almost as hot and bothered as Dallas was! Just seeing a glimpse of Corbin’s cock was enough to make Dallas want to feel it with his bare hands – to taste it on his tongue! Dallas tried to get up, but he only got so far as propping himself up on his elbows before Corbin chided him playfully. “Ah, ah, ah. Remember. Six feet of separation,” Corbin said with a smirk. Dallas wanted to argue. If Corbin was serious about this social distancing, he’d at least be wearing a mask or something, but as it was, Corbin was now wearing nothing at all! Dallas didn’t have the remaining mental faculties to organize such a complaint though. He was completely at the mercy of his own libido and his lewd neighbor. “That’s right. Just sit back and let me have my fun,” Corbin said with a chuckle. Dallas almost came right then and there just from hearing Corbin’s voice, but he was soon glad he didn’t. Dallas wasn’t sure what he was feeling at first. It felt like some pressure around the opening of his cock followed by pure pleasure pushing into the slit. Dallas was so wracked with bliss that he could barely even focus his eyes, but the brief glimpse of his crush that he caught made it obvious what was going on. Corbin had a hand on either side of Dallas’s fat cock and was rocking his hips back and forth and he rammed his cock deep into Dallas’s own dick. Dallas had long dreamed of having his hot neighbor have his way with him, but never in his wildest dreams had he imagined it like this! Dallas could only whine and writhe as the object of his desire fucked his cock as if it was a sopping wet pussy. Dallas could only imagine what it would feel like to have an actual pussy. He doubted it could ever feel as amazing as his dick did in this moment. He wouldn’t trade his massive cock for anything in the world, and that went double now that he knew what Corbin was capable of. Dallas wanted to feel like this forever. He wanted to feel his crush’s thick rod plunging deep into his own colossal cock. He wanted to feel the slap of Corbin’s thighs against the tip of his over-sensitive cock head. He wanted to hear the melodious grunts of Corbin’s ragged breathing as the stud pounded away at Dallas’s pre-drooling slit. Dallas didn’t last much longer. The sensation and the scenario worked together to bring him to climax in record time. Fortunately, it seemed like Corbin was finishing up as well. Corbin rammed his cock in nice and deep one final time and held it there and he grunted and moaned. Dallas could only imagine the torrent of jizz being shot deep into his dick. It was then that the dam broke for Dallas as well. Dallas let out a moan that reverberated through the apartment complex. Cum erupted from his cock and splashed against Corbin’s thighs. Dallas came again and again, completely drenching the object of his desire with spunk with each consecutive shot. Cum oozed down Corbin’s legs and pooled on the carpet. Jizz splashed off of Corbin’s thighs and splattered against the tacky wallpaper, and still Dallas kept cumming. Soon Corbin was spent, but Dallas showed no signs of stopping. Corbin staggered back and braced himself against the wall as he let the warm, thick shots of spunk wash over him. There was no telling how long the two stayed there enjoying the afterglow. Even after Dallas’s cumshots eventually tapered off, the two remained, panting for breath and basking in the euphoria. Eventually it was Corbin who first recovered enough to talk. “When this all blows over, we’ll have to get together for some real fun,” he said with a saucy wink. Dallas could only grunt and nod in reply. He was once again struck by how damn sexy Corbin was. Corbin had always been hot as hell, and somehow seeing him coated in Dallas’s own spunk just seemed to amplify his already astounding allure. Dallas watched as Corbin picked up his drenched jogging clothes and trotted away towards his apartment. Dallas once again admired Corbin’s buff bod. Corbin really had an ass to die for… and did he seem a little bigger than before?
  25. 7 points
    Hey guys second time posting a story here. Not really that great at writing so feedback is welcome. And all characters are over 18 in this story. Months had gone by since Tom had last seen his family. Spring break had just started so he knew he'd be going back home and for one reason only. He needed to feel his brothers tight whole again, ever since that fateful night when they got drunk and hooked up Tom found out his brother Justin had a special power, he could make someone grow when they gave him pleasure. He missed the feeling he got feeling his body fill out with muscle, his once average cock stretch deeper into Justin tight ass. Sadly though there was a limit he couldnt keep growing or else he'd destroy his brother with just his cock let alone his increasing muscle mass. He'd give anything to hear Justin moan for him begging to worship his big bros muscles. Falling deeper into his fantasy he fell into a lustful slumber on the flight back home. But little did Tom know that very night they were being watched. Justin laid in his bed lost in thought already missing Tom's huge body pining him as he drilled his hole. Suddenly his door swung open his father walked in wearing some baggy clothes. Hey dad what's up, whats up with the oversized clothes. Oh these...well I bought them for a special occasion actually. What special occasion dad? His dad drew closer as he hoped on the bed. It's you he whispered into Justin's ears. Without a second to process his dad was on top of him kissing him. You tried fighting back but couldnt help yourself. Did you really think I didnt know about your little secret with Tom oh no Daddies been watching every night watching what his precious boy can do, AND NOW DADDY WANTS HIS TURN! Come on boy dont tell me you've never thought of turning your old man huge, I mean hell you've already done your brother why no- Justin interrupts him with a kiss. You think I've never thought about you dad HELL I've wanted you more than I've ever lusted over Tom. I just thought you'd never want this! Oh you've made your old man the happiest father in the world right now son. Now get ready daddy wants you to make him shred out these clothes. Anything for you dad! Unlike his brother who was just a sex crazed college boy his dad was a caring lover he made sure to give his boy as much pleasure as possible. Daddies loosening you up boy or else your gonna me in a world of hurt. He laid Justin down rimming his ass and stroking his cock sending him over the moon unlike anything he'd ever done with Justin. Alright boy I think your ready. dad unzipped his pants and out came a cock even bigger than my brothers. Wanna give it a taste Justin he said with a wink. He didnt have to be asked twice instantly he latched onto his dads cock tasting what a real man was like. Okay boy that's enough dont wanna go making me cum before I even fuck you. With that he laid his boy forward, lathering his cock in lube sliding up and down Justin's hungry ass. Easily his cock was devoured as Justin's whole was already used to the size that Tom's cock would grow to. Ohhhhhh fuck boy not even your moms hole felt this good, shit is it already happening your ass is getting tighter on my cock. His dads praise sent even more pleasure into his body as he grinded against his fathers cock wanting nothing more than to grow his daddy. YEESSSSSSS that's it baby boy make daddy grow. RIIIIIIIIIIIIP you watched as your father biceps explode out the XXL shirt his shoulders rising higher growing into huge cannon balls. His hairy pecs spill out as the buttons fly towards you. Each individual abb popping through his shirt one by one as they get bigger. His Jean's bursting at the seams as they cant contain his expanding tree trunks. Even his shoes are no match for his big sexy feet. Suddenly you feel a sharp pain in your ass you see more of his cock already not fitting in you as his soccer ball sized testicles filled with cum. Fuck how is this possible Tom never got this big that fast. (Unbeknownst to them Justin's power got stronger when his partner gave him greater pleasure and his brother was no match for his father's years of experience). DADDY PLEASE STOP YOUR GETTING TO BIG I CANT TAKE ANYMORE! FUCK I cant help it son it just feels SO GOOOOOOOD! He picked up the speed drunk off the power his son had given him. In that very moment Justin's body knew it had to adapt and so it did the only thing it could to survive this giant beast GROW! Suddenly his father felt something odd his sons body was getting warmer. His focus brought back to his sweet boy regaining some clarity of mind. He instantly stopped once he realized what he was doing. OH SHIT JUSTIN IM SO SORRY. But what he saw when he looked down was the sexiest thing he'd ever seen. Justin's body had started growing and was quickly catching up to his size. His eyes ended even more watching as his cock was being devoured inch by inch by Justin growing body. Son what the hell I've never seen this happen before but I sure as hell dont mind it. No idea dad but if there's one thing I do know its were not done here. With his newfound strength he pushed his father to the ground kissing him and riding up and down his mammoth sized cock. Daddy I wanna grow so big with you I never want it to stop. His words send chills down his father's spine as a rush like no other had hit him. FUUUUUUUUUCK your gonna have to keep up with daddy cuz this man will never stop growing for you either. The two men kept growing at an alarming rate as they soon started filling up Justin's entire room. YEAH THATS IT GROW FOR DADDY! Suddenly there was a knock on the door. It swung open. JUSTIN? DAD IS THAT YOU? Just as Tom had said that, both of their cocks erupted, their dads filling up Justin to the brim with his cum spilling out his ass. And Justins was aimed directly at Tom knocking Tom against the wall as they erupted from the house making love in the cum covered back yard. Tom was left in the remains of the room as he soaked in his brothers pool of cum.
  26. 5 points
    But the evening had been so marvelous, the whole day even, that I had absolutely no intention of letting little details ruin any of it - and also, even if I wasn't really drunk to speak of, the alcohol certainly helped me to leave my petty concerns away, and lightheartedly, care free, I hummed Blue Moon all the way to my room. To our room, Sergei's and mine. I entered quietly in the oh-so-spacey suite, and I could see that our friend Henry and his staff had worked a lot on the furniture replacement/arrangement. The doors to the guest room were open, I went checking inside and I was amazed at the quantity of bodybuilding equipment they had packed in there. Plus the layout had to take the size of Sergei into account. Then I understood that they has teared down the wall in the back, so the gym extended to the next room. The hotel was supposed to be fully booked, what have they done of the people who had booked the room that was no more I had no idea. Dumbbells and barbells ware scattered on the floor, benches were still damp with sweat. Bah. Walking to the master bedroom, I realized that it wasn't some comfy chair next to its doors, but a pile of room service trays. The guy was obviously enjoying the life of luxury. And taking full advantage of it. Why shouldn't he? In every way, he deserved any favor that could be offered to him. There simply was no present, no offering in the whole wide world that could be excessive, or even fitting his supreme majesty. The bodybuilder had not only raised far above the rest of humanity, humanity itself was unworthy of his existence. Once inside the bedroom, I couldn't help but switch on a bedside lamp. There was enough light from the living room for me to find my way around, but I simply had to shed more light on the larger-than-life ultra bodybuilder that was lying on my bed, an improbable pile of thousands of atrociously bloated globes of muscle spread over most of the Mega King++ matress, all the way to his feet hanging in the air beyond the end of the bed. Even the feet were beautifully misshapen as every single muscle in them was swollen to the max, his feet ware so rough, so powerful, they even emphasized the man's virility, when there was absolutely no way you thought it could be. Unable to take my eyes of this unreal and unique life form, this breathing cathedral of muscular protrusions covered with veins and sinews and striations, I took off my clothes absently, and laid onto the bed. I didn't go under the sheets, as Sergei's body was hot as a furnace. The whole room had it temperature raised by several degrees Before shutting down the light and resting my head on the pillow, I extended my head above him to try and locate his head. And there it was, quiet and soft like an angel, encased between pectoral muscles so full; traps so thick high, that you almost wouldn't notice his tree trunk neck. Then again, any nook, crevice, bump, cleft of his body hid a bunch of wonders and surprises, lines and cuts like no human body had ever shown before. Ready to fall asleep, I embraced as much as I could of Sergei's upper left arm with both of mine, and closed my eyes. But Sergei started to move. He rolled towards me - thankfully, not over me - and muttered something like "Fuck me my love, fuck my biceps, fuck my pecs, fuck my calves... I want more, I need more..." but shortly after his light snore made its comeback. I slept like a baby after all the excitement of the day. A few hours later, Sergei woke me up, a few minutes before the alarm I had set because he couldn't wait. Like a kid on Christmas morning, yes. I would be having the responsibility of tanning and oiling his body before the show and he wanted to make sure I was up and ready. He looked even more incredible than the day before. We had been lucky with the timing, the serum's enhancements were at their peak for the competition. He was humongous, muscles bursting in all directions, his skin as thin as cigarette paper, and with virtually no body fat. The perfect freak. He hadn't even bothered to follow the pre-contest diet as strictly as he was supposed to. We agreed that it would be preferable to show up for the contest at the very last minute : the lighting in the bathroom was very good, the training equipment at our disposal in the guest room was far superior than what they had downstairs and would give him a great pump, and of course, showing up at the last moment would maximize the intensity of the ground-shattering shock caused by the unveiling of this supernatural physique. He was about to unleash on a stunned world a whole new definition of the term "extreme bodybuilder". As I got out of the shower I saw I had received a text message. Hehe I see you're quite into my story aren't you? Guess who the message was from, then. Michael Masfield you say? But how? No. Nonono I didn't write down my phone number for him the night before. No, that's not what I said. Ah, I didn't say that I didn't give him my number, neither... OK, you're right it was Michael of course. And not surprisingly, the mistake I had made the night before was indeed coming to bite me. It wasn't a disaster neither, but as I was just starting to put my chess pieces on the board it was important for me to master my communication. So the message said something like "Hi it's Michael thank you again Jeff for such a great night, I have a slight hangover but my physique didn't take as much damage as I thought it would. I hope we will keep in touch, see each other often and become great friends, but in the future, I would prefer if you refrain from lying to me. See you later Jeff." Seconds later he had sent another one, "Or should I say, professor." Yes the cat was out of the bag. How he had figured that out during the night? Quite simple in fact. The piece of paper I had found in my pocket earlier was a business card. At the moment I thought it was handy as my number was already on it. So had I just struck out the obsolete landline number and handed it to him. Unfortunately, it read "Jeffrey Matthews PhD, Director of research, muscular cells dpt." Well, I answered that I wouldn't be able to have breakfast with him, but maybe dinner tonight, and as the contest would be over then, I would be free to talk more openly to him. Sergei's basso profundo voice called me for duty, without having to care where I was in the property as his loud growl made the whole hotel's floor trembling. " Come here Jeffrey my sweet love, it is time for you to make my superhuman muscular hypertrophy even more shockingly astounding." I was still in a daze, not having slept much, my mind confused and baffled by the paradise my life was turning into, but I grabbed the of light-brown luggage on the left side of the room. " Jeffrey, you have to come over and serve your God, I count on you my dear friend, what is wrong with you, aren't you craving to massage and fondle and please my half-ton of godly muscles?" That suitcase was quite heavy and I was struggling dragging it to the presidential bathroom. I was short on breath, trying to shout that I was on my way resulted in a high whisper. " Oh I need you Jeffrey, I'm nothing without you, you're the only friend I ever had, the only person I ever loved...I hope I haven't done or said anything to upset you, if I have I am really, deeply sorry, I would never make you feel bad on purpose, you know that my little Jeffy ? You know that this man adores you, and is at your disposal for your every pleasure ? You can ask me anything honey I would do anything for you, but please come and help me..." I was almost there. It was weird, the way he was pleading, it even sounded like he was crying. I laid the suitcase on the floor and opened it, and inside I found, as advertised, cans of oil and tanning lotion. There should be more than enough to accomplish the task. A few feet away was the bathroom, the most spacious I had ever seen, but Sergei was standing in front of the grand mirror of the lavish marble double sink, close to the door, and his physique was completely filling the room with muscle. His right upper arm couldn't even fit in completely, the door frame was engulfed in the middle of the biceps. Yes, I was afraid he was stuck in there and couldn't move, hence the fit of panic. but just he could have moved backwards as the room got more spacious further. But maybe, I thought, he was just enthralled by his beauty, and in particular the beauty of the hugeness of his muscles, and couldn't move away from his own reflection. Either way, he sure was tense and agitated, sweaty and shaking all over. I put my comforting hand on his triceps. "I'm there, buddy," I said, "are you alright?" His voice had gone a lot weaker, as he said " Please... help me..." Braving the danger, I managed to worm my way inside, climbing on, ducking under, and sliding through many slabs, gobs, boulders of muscle I almost got myself lost in, I finally reached the basins' counter. I turned around to face my companion, but carelessly so my head god sunk into the right pec ; I held my breath, and tried as hard as i could to move the pectoral muscle upwards with both my forearms, in order to slide underneath, and when I freed my skull out of its trap I luckily avoided a biceps flex coming my way that could easily have knocked me out. Then I understood the problem, at last, without merit as was quite obvious, like, in my face, all over my face, the beast's almighty penis, aroused to an extent that only a prize-winning cucumber in a steel armor can understand, and there was no way, no way for any of his hands to get a grasp on the throbbing phallus. Oh yes, believe me it really was big, like, this big. Oh it's really quite simple, on his arms, his chests, the muscles were so big, that he couldn't bring his hands all the way to his shaft, barely able to brush it with the tip of his middle finger. Haha you got it, I was at the right place at the right moment. I was the man for the job. The handyman for the... I gently put my hands on both sides of the member. I had seen it before, touched it before, but it had never been, by far, in such a state, in such a size. I really was worried that its main vein was going to explode. At that moment I stopped for a second, fully, realizing the situation. Right there, in front of me, against me, was a man, that wasn't even a man anymore. An entity, a living thing that was the most extreme, the most exaggerated, the most absurdly abusive incarnation of absolute alpha maleness and virile perfection, the ultimate God of delirious muscular profusion, the one and only most stunningly sexual, infinitely powerful bodybuilder who ever lived. And I had him under my hands. Quivering. Begging me. Then I've been an asshole. Or a bitch. Both probably. You decide.
  27. 5 points
    The Wall I’m a successful Wall Street executive. My life is good. In fact, sometimes I think it is too good. I don't complain. My office is in the city, and I have a nice home on Long Island from which I commute to work every day. My work days are long and sometimes stressful, but I enjoy the challenges, and I decompress by obsessively working out in the gym and working in my garden. The garden is beautiful, but I always thought that it was lacking a few defining structures; so, when the idea hit me that a beautiful stone wall would create the backdrop it deserved, I hired a reputable landscape contractor who could make my ideas into reality. I was so excited. Monday was to be the start of the new wall project, and I had been thinking of little else for weeks. Unfortunately, the garden, where usually I love to entertain, was about to become a construction zone. So, the weekend before, I decided to invite my friends John and Ernie over for lunch by the pool and an afternoon swim. They accepted and had asked if they could bring couple of their friends along that they thought I would enjoy. You see, John and Ernie are toned and attractive enough, but they know I what really like is muscle -- lots of it. I get off on big, beefy, masculine men - physical men who enjoy rough housing and showing off. Nothing turns me on like a big man who’s willing to rip off his shirt, wrestle me into a bear hug and show me that he’s at least a strong as me. I work out a lot myself, and at 6’2” and 245 lbs, I make a worthy competitor. I like feeling the strength of other men, and I love being tested and felt up and appreciated by big men even more. I had left a note on the front door for Ernie and John and their friends to let themselves in and meet me on the terrace by the pool. They arrived single file down the garden path - first John with a big hug and a whistle, and then Ernie with pat on my rump and a tousle of my hair. Then, Ernie made his hands into fists and started pounding on my pecs. “Someone’s been working out!” Another whistle. Then with a squeeze, “You’re gonna need a binder for these things if they get any bigger, Max.” Then Ernie doubled back for grope of my arm and said, “Oh wow! I can’t get my hands around it. You may be getting too big, or is there such a thing?” Now Ernie and John know I love a little admiration and that I don’t really have a limit for too big; so, I knew they were up to something when they started fawning over me and teasing. I also know that Ernie and John are aware that throwing a little admiration my way goes straight to my dick, and I was just starting to chub up a bit when their two friend showed up next, sending me straight to full mast steel in seconds flat. John said, “Maxie, if you’re not careful, you may get as big as our friends Eric and Lars here.” Gulp... “Max, meet Eric and Lars. Boys, this is our host Max.” Oh my God. Two men of my dreams, Eric and Lars were big and tall and looked like superheroes in shorts and polo shirts. Eric was fair skinned and dark haired, and Lars was golden all over – hair, skin and eyes - like a lion. I was slack jawed and salivating, and they looked pretty hungry for me as well. With a firm squeeze of my rump Ernie said, “Well, isn’t anybody going to say anything? Hellowwww? Gentlemen…?” Knocking on the top of my head, “Hellowwww... Is anybody in home? ... Earth to Max!” Startled back into civility, I offered my greeting to both Eric and Lars, and we said our polite hellos while continuing to survey each other’s physiques like hungry wolves eyeing fatted lambs (or in our case, like other hungry wolves. I couldn’t stop staring, and I couldn’t seem to maneuver my hardon into a less obvious position. It was straight up, hard as a rock and going nowhere. The attraction was so strong, that I think it was actually uncomfortable for Ernie and John, although, Ernie could always come up with a quip or a bitchy remark to lighten the tone. “OMG, you three! get a room! Or should I just jerk you off right here so we can get that lunch we were invited for today. AND DRINKS! I'm sure we were promised DRINKS!” Then nodding to the iced pitcher by the grill, “Maxie, my dear, get it in gear. Those margaritas are not going to serve themselves!” Long story short, the afternoon was fantastic. Besides being absolutely gorgeous hunks of prime muscle beef, Eric and Lars were also interesting and witty and delightful. They were just so damn sexy that I couldn’t stop staring and fantasizing. Every hearty laugh expanded a massive chest. Every lift of a fork flexed bulging biceps. A twist and stretch near the end of the meal made Eric’s shirt rise up above his navel, exposing the base of a rippling 6 pack. I stayed hard for 2 hours. When lunch was through, I offered the pool to my guests and indicated a changing room just off the deck. Eric and Lars acknowledged acceptance with a nod and set off to get changed, but John and Ernie declined, saying that they had eaten and drunk too much and needed a nap instead and would just head home early if I didn’t mind entertaining Eric and Lars for the afternoon. John gave me a wink and a peck on the cheek, while Ernie just groped me in the crotch and said, “I’m sure you three can find something fun to do without us,” and then, “I hear Lars is quite flexible.” A few minutes later, Eric and Lars emerged from the pool house, and I didn’t know if I would pass out right there or just cum in my shorts. My God, those boys could fill out their speedos. And talk about perfection, each in his own way the definition of what manliness should be. Eric was fair with a swirling pattern of dark hair on his chest, a defined trail down the middle of his abdomen, with more abundant hair over his thickly muscled legs. Lars was golden all over, with honey colored skin and a light dusting of golden hair all over his chest, forearms and legs that shimmered in the sunlight, making him look like a salted caramel ready to be sampled. Both of them were hugely built. Eric had absolutely enormous legs, butt, back and arms. Lars had the biggest pecs hanging over the tightest abs and most defined atlas belt I had ever seen. I was slack jawed, and they were all grins. I think Ernie and John must have alerted them ahead of the game that they could have some fun with me, and when they dropped their towels on the chaises and started rubbing suntan oil onto each other, then I had to get in on the action. I walked over, and Lars started flexing his pecs, bouncing the huge slabs up and down and saying, “Hey, Eric, have you noticed how Max can’t stop staring at my pecs. I think he might be a chest man. What do you say, Max? Do you want to help Eric put some sunscreen on my chest?” Before I could reply, Eric said, “No, Lars, I think he’s an arm man. Look how his dick twitches in his pants when I flex like this.” Eric flexed a huge arm in front of my face, and true to form, my dick twitched and pumped out some precum that made a wet spot on the front of my shorts. Lars then said, “You know, I think John and Ernie said that more than anything else, Max would like to flex for us. I could definitely go for that. Why don’t we get him out of those clothes and see what he’s got. From the tent in the front of his shorts, I don’t think we’ll be disappointed.” Eric then grabbed my shirt by the hem and pulled it up over my head while Lars unbuttoned/unzipped my shorts and pulled them to my feet. It happened so fast I could hardly react, but my dick responded, all nine inches of it, throbbing straight up toward my pecs and leaking copious precum as my guests made their inspections. Eric let out a low whistle and moved close behind me, pushing his own hardon up against my butt while reaching around me to rub sunscreen onto my chest and shoulders. “Hey, Lars, his chest is almost as big as yours, but I think you should get closer so that we can more easily compare.” Lars nuzzled up front, grinding his still speedo-covered erection into my hardon while flexing his pecs and his abs. “Hey Eric, he does have an amazing rack, but I think I’ve still got him beat. What about his arms? They look pretty big. Why don’t you each flex a biceps for me so I can decide who’s is bigger?” Eric’s right arm appeared in my peripheral vision and flexed into an enormous peak just beside my right cheek. I couldn’t help but turn my head and begin licking it, and I thought I might cum right then. Lars interrupted, “No! No! No! Do not cum yet. You may not cum until the comparison is through. Okay, Max, flex that big arm for me and let me see how yours feels compared to Eric’s.” I flexed with all my might, turned on like I had never been before and somehow willing myself not to come until permitted. “Oh, man, Max, your arm is as big as Eric’s, but I think his peak is still higher." My dick was shuddering like crazy, and the precum was leaking in a continuous stream. "Yeh, big man, you and Eric are close in the arm department, but his back and ass are like nothing you’ve ever seen and can't be beat by anyone. Turn around, and Eric can drop his trunks and you’ll see what I mean.” With that, still sandwiched between the two musclemen, I turned around and then watched as Eric took a step back, turned around and raised his arms into a double biceps. My hands were instinctively all over his arms and shoulders, and my cock was shuddering but somehow still under control. “Rear lat spread,” commanded Lars, and Eric complied, lowering his fists to his waist and forcing the wings of his back to spread as wide as any back I had ever seen. Then, while Eric was still flexing, Lars reached around and pulled Eric’s speedo to the ground. That ass was magnificent. High, tight and covered with a light dusting of hair. As Eric shifted weight from one foot to the other, the landscape of his gluteus muscles flexed and rolled. I could see some glistening sweat and a tuft of slightly thicker hair at the base of his spine, disappearing into the top of his ass crack, and I nearly blew my load again. I had never seen and ass that beefy and beautiful before. I needed to be inside that ass, and I needed it right then. Seeming to sense my need, or maybe revealing his own, Eric leaned over and grabbed his ankles. Then Lars grabbled a glob of precum from my dick and lubed Eric’s hole. Then Lars commanded me to flex my own double biceps pose while he positioned my dick at Eric’s hole. He then shoved his own 8-inches into me, which in turn forced me to enter Eric with a single thrust. Mphggh! It was pleasure beyond anything I had ever dreamed. With Lars fucking me and squeezing my biceps while I was fucking Eric and feeling his big muscle ass, I finally came, buckling over Eric at the same time that Lars came and buckled into me, and Eric came and nearly buckled to the ground. I must have pumped a gallon of cum into Eric. Lars was still feeling my arms and my pecs and ramming my ass, and I just kept cumming and cumming, worshipping Eric’s huge muscled body from behind while myself being worshipped the same. Finally, we were done and exhausted and laughing and lightly wrestling and flexing and feeling and then doing it all over again in the opposite direction and several different combinations. Eric and Lars stayed for the night and most of the following day. Then we said our farewells, and they were gone. Like I said, the weekend was relaxing. Now it was Sunday evening, and I needed to get ready for the week. Let me know if you enjoy the story so far. I can continue it if you like.
  28. 5 points
    I want all your muscles This comic was based on the story created by Ziel , you can check it out through this link: https://metabods.com/stories/whats-yours-is-mine End spoiler : See this work and much more in my Patreon page , supporting my work!
  29. 5 points
    More evidence of the fine writing of MuscleAddict with his great character development. A coming out story with a unique and sexy angle. Very much looking forward to chapter 3!
  30. 5 points
    The Wall, part 3 Monday, 6 pm. Daphne had lied. There was no front-loading of my day. It had been a ball-buster from start to end, and my last appointment had gone late. My commute was shot. I had missed the window of lighter traffic, and getting out of Manhattan was going to be a bitch from now at least until 9 pm. Just as I was my frustration was starting to bubble to the surface, Tom from Accounting stuck his head in my door. He was grinning ear to ear. “Big Dog! Great! You’re still here. I thought I’d be waiting out the traffic alone or, worse,… with Jenkins. If you’ve got nothing better to do, we can wait it out together. Whadya say? What do you want to do?” Tom was the most likeable human on earth. Raised in a Midwest college town, one of five sons of a university professor father and former beauty queen mother, he had charm, intellect, good looks, and an affectionate manner that made everyone love him and love being around him. His enthusiasm and steadfastness when he joined the firm 5 years before had earned him the nickname “Puppy,” and the moniker had stuck. Five years later, some of his enthusiasm for work had faded, but the warmth, affability, and playfulness of his personality still made him “Puppy” to me. In turn, I was “Big Dog,” a mentor and older brother figure to him. “I don’t know, Pup. I’ve had a bear of a day, and I really need to blow off some steam. It’s a wide spectrum, but I was thinking of either The Dungeon or The Cellar. What say you?” The Dungeon, or more formally The Iron Dungeon, was a hardcore gym near the Fulton Street Station that was known for turning out serious iron freaks. I was a member, but no one else in the firm dared go. In contrast, The Cellar was a tony underground wine bar in Tribecca that had an extensive wine list and handsome sommelier named Giorgio whose great smile and even greater package brought me back again and again. “Ugh! I love The Cellar, especially when you pay, but I gave up booze for Lent, and I’ve put on a couple of pounds in the wrong places. I could use a serious workout. So… I chose The Dungeon. Let’s do it! “Alrighty then. The Dungeon it is. Just remember, Pup, The Dungeon is a serious gym, and I’m going to put you through a serious workout. There’s none of that pussy Pilates BS. You sure you’re up for it?” “I’m man enough, and I put my trust in you, Big Dog. Let me grab my gym bag, and I’ll meet you in the lobby in 5. You’re gonna take care of me, right? “Don’t worry, Pup. I’ll take care of you alright. We’re going put you through the paces, but you’ll be fine. Tomorrow you may be a little sore, but a workout tonight will be good for both of us. See you in 5.” I grabbed my gym bag and made it to the elevator before opening the security ap on my mobile again. I could see the new wall. It was at least a quarter done, and it looked great so far. Since it was after 6 pm, the workmen were gone. Still, I couldn’t get that image of the arm-stretched sleeve out of my mind. Something was going on. The Dungeon turned out to be a great choice for Pup and me that night. It was uncharacteristically quiet. Almost no one was there. Vince at the front desk, and Johnny who runs the place, just a few lifter, and us. Since it was Pup’s first time at this type of iron works, I decided we should do a general body warmup followed by chest and biceps. Everyone likes to bench press, and, after my run-in with Eric and Lars just a few days prior, I was anxious to work on my biceps peaks. After some light cardio and stretching and a general warm up, we headed to the bench. Pup was toned and had obviously spent some time in a gym; so I loaded a 45 on each end of the bar to let him get started. “Okay, Pup, 15 reps, strict form. Just because it’s light doesn’t mean you should not respect it. We’re going to get warmed up, then we’ll up the ante.” Pup slid under the bar, lifted off himself and cranked out a perfect set. He looked good. This was going to go well. Then I slid under the bar and cranked out 15 more myself. “What weight do you usually lift on the bench, Pup?” “Usually about twice that. I can lift more, but not with good form and not without assist, no more than 6-8 reps.” “Great,” I said and added another 45 to each end of the bar. “12 reps, strict form. Slow and steady.” This time, I helped Pup lift off, and then he took over. Another good set. No assist. Successful re-rack by himself. Then I took my turn – another 15 rep warmup set for me, slightly faster, just to get the blood pumping. “That’s impressive, Max. You look like you’re lifting an empty bar. That’s a 55 lb bar with 180 lbs in plates. You make 235 look like nothing. Where do you top out?” The words hit my ears and traveled straight south. Remember, admiration of size and strength is something that really turns me on. I felt a buzzing in my groin. Pup and I did not have that kind of relationship, but the thought had occurred to me. He’d definitely need some more muscle though. “Let’s see where we end up. I’ve got 15 years on you, and I’ve been working out this way for a long time. I’ve learned to worry less about the number and more about how the workout takes shape. I think tonight is feeling good. I may be able to impress you, but I can’t waist it all on benching because I need to save energy for my biceps, too.” We continued the bench press. I added a couple of dimes for Pup’s next set of 10, eight of which he completed without assist. Then I cranked out 12 at 315, strict. Then Pup at 255 for 8 reps, 5 on his own and 3 with more assist. My turn: 10 at 365, strict and then Pup at 255 again, failure at 4 reps going to 6 with my help. He looked a little sheepish, but I told him that at his age, I would have been stoked to have completed what he just did. Then I asked if he could give me a lift off and some assist if I went a little heavier for the next set. I loaded four 45’s on each end of the 55 lb bar for a total of 405. I was going for 8 reps and began to slow down at 6. Pup put his palms under the bar to offer assist, but I grunted “I’ve got this,” and finished the set on my own, feeling strangely strong and energized. Man my chest was pumped, and I noticed Pup was showing a little plump in the front of his shorts that I hadn’t seen before. “Man, that was awesome. You are some kind of crazy strong, Big Dog. I’m going to have to start calling you Big Horse or Big Moose or big something else. Look at that pump,” he said, slapping an open hand on my pecs. The shudder went from my chest through my core and settled at the base of my cock. Unghh! God, that felt good. He better not do that again. I was getting into serious horn territory. “One more set Pup. I’m here for growth tonight. Just 3 reps at 455.” We loaded up another quarter on each side and I slid into position. “Okay, I may need assist with all 3 reps, or none of them. I don’t know how this is going to go. You’re going to have to pay attention and sense what I need. Don’t be afraid to help me if I need it.” Pup crouched in position behind the bar to give me whatever help I might need, and I shifted my attention to the bar, concentrating on the weight to get into the zone. Nothing but me and the weight. Just lower and raise and remember to keep breathing. When I came to, the weight was racked. I couldn’t remember anything about the set except for the feeling of the weight. I had no idea how much Pup had assisted, but I assumed it was considerable since I could not even remember the lifts. I sat up and flexed my chest hard, relaxed, and turned to look at Pup. He was staring at me slack-jawed, and I thought maybe I was injured or had passed out or something else strange. He was just staring wide-eyed at me. “That was incredible, Big Dog! You just did 9 reps strict at 455. How did you do that! Have you ever done that before?” Oh my God! I had never done that much before. My one rep max was 475, but 455 x 9 was something I didn’t know I could handle. Besides, how did I do it without even knowing it? From across the room, I heard Johnny, owner of The Iron Dungeon, yell: “Max! That’s the way to do it! You were in the zone! I saw you glaze over as you lifted off. Your form was spot on. When you reached 3, I told the kid to just let you keep going. It was just you and the weight. That’s the way to do it!” Fuck! I did it! And Fuck I was spent. I was done with chest for the night, and there was no way I was going to do biceps, too. “Pup, I think I’m done. You want to call it a night?” “Well, I’m not done yet, but you can be through. It looks like that last set put a pump on you everywhere. Your chest is pumped massive, and look at your arms! They must be 21 inches.” He grabbed hold of my arm and I raised it up 90 degrees and flexed. The peak rose higher, higher than it had ever risen before. It had definitely grown, and Pup’s hand on my flexed biceps felt like he was jacking my dick. I guess it had the same effect on him because he muffled a groan adjusted himself, and I realized he had just cum in his shorts without touching himself. I felt buzz at the base of my prostate and knew I had to get to the locker room fast, or I was going to go off in public myself. “Okay, Pup. I’m going to shower up and get a protein shake. I’ll see you in a few.” Something was different. Something was definitely going on. I didn’t know what it was, but I definitely liked it. In front of the locker room mirror, I stripped off my shirt and hit a few poses. I was definitely bigger. Maybe 10 pounds more muscle, and it was noticeable. My biceps had peaks that rose high and defined, my abs looked tight, and my chest was impossibly big. I rolled my pumped pecs and felt more blood rush to my cock. Rubbing against my shorts, it felt more sensitive than before. I stripped naked and took in the view. Everything was bigger. My thighs, cock and balls all seemed to have kept pace with my chest, and the curve of my rump was bigger and higher and tight. I got in the shower, and lathered all over. Neck, shoulders, chest and abs, then feet, calves thighs and butt. Finally I soaped up my taint and balls with my left hand a jerked my cock with my right. A flood of sensation overwhelmed my whole body. The orgasm started in at the base of my cock but spread all the way to my fingers and toes. I pumped out rope after rope after rope of thick, white jizz that clung to shower walls and ceiling. After a few minutes, when finished, I rinsed clean, wrapped a towel around my waist and headed back to get dressed. Sitting on the bench was a protein shake and Pup. He looked wiped out from lifting, but when he looked up, he stared and he stood up and walked over and put a hand on my chest. He had seen me shirtless before we worked out, but the changes in me were having an effect on him that he couldn’t control. “How?” he asked as he grabbed a handful of pec meat with his left hand while sliding the other around my pumped arm. I didn’t answer. I couldn’t answer. I didn’t know. I just gave him a hard flex, and he sunk to his knees as he came in his shorts for the second time in as many hours. I was hard again, but we needed to go. “Shower up, Pup. It’s been a big night. We need some real grub, and I think we may want to stay in the city tonight. The firm keeps a few apartments in town, and I’ll find out what’s available.”
  31. 4 points
    This is going to be great!! Glad I’m getting to follow along as you post. MU. I had all been complete. I love this concept of Deano’s summer!!!
  32. 4 points
    - Capítulo 5 - - Apa, apa, apa. Me parece que alguien está re caliente. Se te paró la pija, Juli - le dije, señalándo con mi cabeza la carpa en su jean. - Eh... ya vengo, te voy a buscar el talle M - me respondió Julián con un poco de vergüenza. Por su forma de comportarse se me hacía que Juli capaz era gay. Y esto que estaba pasando lo confirmaba. Una parte de mí lo entendía a Juli. Yo mismo mirándome al espejo me excitaba. Ver mis pectorales sobresalir de mi pecho y recordar cómo saltan cada vez que corro en los entrenamientos. Mis brazos cada vez más musculosos eran un desafío para sacarme las remeras de mangas cortas, que cada vez parecían achicarse y ajustarse más. Pero sin duda lo que más me prendía era sentir mi culo, sentir el peso de mi culo cada vez que camino o corro, esa masa turgente y enorme que hizo estallar hace un rato un short de talle S. Había una parte de mí que quería... ¿Cómo ponerlo con palabras? No sé… probar... probar... tener sexo con un... chabón... con un... hombre. El sexo con Pilar está buenísimo, pero había una parte de mí que quería poner a prueba mi nuevo cuerpo frente a un macho. Y la situación la tenía servida en bandeja justo hoy. Salí a la calle con el nuevo shortcito rosado puesto, cosa de calentarlo a Juli en el camino hacia mi departamento. Lo invité porque sentía que era hora de hacer realidad una de mis fantasías. Durante el camino hice como si nada, como que me había olvidado de la parada de su pija en el probador. Y él tampoco volvió a tocar el tema. Se notaba que el putito estaba disfrutando de verme con el short ajustadito, porque caminaba un poco detrás mío para mirarme el culo y las piernas. Y seguramente la espalda. La remera que tenía se me ajustaba arriba, dejando ver unos trapecios de rugbier bien marcados, dos elevaciones que hacían que mi espalda pareciera más ancha, más grande. Llegados al departamento, nos pusimos a tomar unos mates para pasar el rato mientras hablábamos de sexo con chicas. Juli era un pibe que tenía bajo su brazo un buen repertorio de minitas cojidas. Y ahí se me ocurrió la mejor idea para desatar el frenesí. - Juli, ya que estamos en tema, necesito tu opinión en algo. - De una, ¿qué necesitás, Lucho? - La próxima vez que vea a Pilar la quiero prender fuego. Necesito saber cuál short es más sexy, ¿este que tengo ahora - dije, levantándome de la silla y colocándome delante de él, bien cerca de él, girando levemente las piernas para ponerle mis glúteos cerca de su cara, mostrando bien cómo se tensaba la tela rosada por sobre la cola - o uno blanco que tengo en la pieza? Sin quitarme los ojos de la cola y de las piernas musculosas, Juli me respondió que quería ver el shortcito blanco antes de decirme su opinión. Fui a la pieza, me puse el blanco y me quité la remera. Volví en cuero y me puse delante de Juli. Se quedó con la misma cara que cuando me había visto en el mostrador. No me podía quitar los ojos de encima, iba de las tetas a las gambas, ida y vuelta, como escaneándome. - ¿El veredicto final entonces es ...? - le pregunté, dando unas vueltas para que me vea también la espalda y la cola en el shortcito blanco. - Si yo fuera Pilar... - me empezó a decir. - Si vos fueras Pilar, ya me estarías chapando. Estás re caliente, pedazo de puto, no me mientas. No das más de lo caliente que estás. No te hagás el boludo, que no me olvidé de la pija parada en el probador. Mirá lo puto que resultaste ser. Así que yo te caliento, y sí, mirá el lomazo que tengo. Y mirá lo que son estas gambas - extendí la pierna y contraje los músculos para que se caliente un poco más con la definición que empezaba a tener - con estas gambas cualquiera se vuelve loco. - Lucho, yo ... Me tiré encima de él y le mandé la lengua de una dentro de la boca. Fue automático, se levantó y me abrazó, sin dejar de besarme. Sus manos empezaron a recorrer toda mi espalda, deteniéndose en los músculos marcados de la parte de arriba y en los hombros redondos que tenía ahora. En ese beso descontrolado, nuestras lenguas entraban y salían de nuestras bocas, entrecruzándose y haciendo que el chape fuera fantástico, re caliente. Yo no quedé atrás y aproveché para tocar todo el cuerpo de Juli. Él era un poco más alto que yo, 1 m 80, pero era más flaco, por lo que quien tenía el control era yo. Usando mi nueva fuerza lo empujé contra la pared y lo seguí chapando fuerte. Le saqué la remera y me encontré con un cuerpo bien tonificado, pero ni cerca de musculoso como el mío. Su cuerpo era como el de un modelo de moda que iba al gimnasio tres veces por semana. Masculino a la vista, pero mi cuerpo era mejor. Las manos de Juli ahora habían bajado hasta mi cola, apretando cada glúteo fuerte, mientras mis caderas se hundían con fuerza sobre su pelvis, haciéndole sentir mi pija parada encima de la suya que estaba dura como un palo. Sin parar de chapar nos fuimos a la pieza. Lo tiré encima de la cama y me coloqué encima suyo. Bajé mi mano y la metí por dentro de su bóxer para sentir su pija con mi mano. Lo empecé a pajear, a besar el cuello, lamiendo de lado a lado, subiendo hasta su mandíbula y bajando. Juli no paraba de gemir. - Mirá cómo tenés la pija, trolazo – Le decía al oído con voz prepotente mientras lo seguía pajeando - Jugás al rugby pero bien que te gusta que un macho te domine. Vos sos un putito de libro, de l-i-b-r-o. Juli estaba perdido en tanto placer. Empecé a mover mis caderas encima suyo como si me estuviera cojiendo a una mina, y comencé a lamerle y chuparle la oreja, con su pija todavía en mi mano. - Decime, trolo – me pasé la mano que tenía libre por mis bolas, que estaban sudadas de tanto movimiento y calentura, y le metí tres dedos en la boca a Julián – ¿te gusta este olorcito? Éste es el olor a rugbier, a toro. Desde que entreno con ustedes estoy hecho un toro. Apa, claro que te gusta, se te puso más dura la poronga ¡Qué PUTO que sos! Decime, Juli, ¿te calentó, eh? ¿te calentó verme romper el short? Este culo está para chuparlo todo – Y eso lo llevó al éxtasis. Cerró los ojos y su cuerpo tembló. Acabó y me manchó toda la mano con leche. No había durado ni cinco minutos, acabó al toque el trolo. - Naaa, no podés haber acabado tan rápido – lo miré a los ojos y le saqué los dedos de la boca – Te encantó, putito, te encantó – le dije y me quité de encima suyo. Tenía toda la mano manchada de leche – Me voy a lavar las manos, ya vengo. Fui al baño y mientras estaba ahí limpiándome sentí que la puerta del departamento se cerraba con un golpe. Salí rápido para ver si Juli estaba todavía ahí, pero no. Se había ido y se había llevado su ropa. Y también el shortcito rosado. Mmm… ya veremos qué hacemos para que me lo devuelva.
  33. 4 points
    The Wall, part 2 Monday came, and I was awaked by the sounds of heavy machinery outside my bedroom window. Beep, beep, beep as the fork lift unloaded pallet after pallet of stone for the new wall I was having built around the back terrace garden. The rocks weren’t huge boulders, but they were pretty large, each in the 150-300 pound range, and there were a lot of them. I was excited the work was finally beginning, but I had a busy day scheduled in the city, and I would not be able to stick around the house to supervise the construction that day. I had been assured by my landscape contractor that his “stone guy” was highly skilled and would do an excellent job, and I trusted my landscape contractor to be true to his word. So I set off to the office, hoping to have time to check in on the project from time to time throughout the day. Unfortunately, Daphne, my trusty personal assistant had scheduled an exceptionally busy day for me, although she guised it under the auspices of front loading my morning so that I could free myself up early and beat the evening rush. Upon arriving at the office, she immediately ushered me into meeting #1 which was followed by meetings #2-5, all before lunch. I didn’t have time to attend to any of my personal affairs, but in the back of my mind I kept wondering what was going on at home with the wall. When I took a break for lunch, I logged onto the home security camera I had installed in the garden to check to see how much progress had been made. To my surprise and delight, substantial work had been completed. The trench footing had been dug around the garden, and several rows of stone had been already been laid. Things were moving right along, and, as I mused, I suddenly had a sinking feeling in my wallet. I've paid the bills for garden projects like this before, and I knew that I must be paying a substantial crew of 8 or more to accomplish this much so fast. Eight skilled masons each being billed at $45/hour comes to $360/hour which is almost $3000 per day. The landscape contractor had estimated a two week timeline; so, in my head, I was calculating $30K in labor alone. The contractor had estimated only $5k in labor costs. Something was up. Was I going to get a much higher bill than expected? And where were the workmen? Since it was the noon hour, I assumed they were taking a break for lunch. Nothing more to see for now, and it was time for my next task. Daphne buzzed in to let me know my next appointment had arrived, and I clicked to close the security webcam window and reboot my computer. Just as the window was closing, I caught a glimpse of something passing in front of the camera, too close to be in focus but looking like a shirt sleeve stretched tightly around an incredibly large arm. Was it? Damnit! Too late! Windows was already closing and my computer rebooting. I didn’t have time to recall the last image or re-open the streaming-view live image on my mobile. Daphne had me over-booked, and I had to put the thought of a giant muscleman at my house out of my mind. But my imagination was already running wild, and I was chubbing in my slacks. It was going to be a long, hard afternoon....
  34. 3 points
    Thanks for all the fantastic comments, guys. I guess Deano could be described as a bit of an anti-hero which I think is one of the reasons why writing a story from his point of view really appealed. I also really felt like there was something more there to be explored with the character after Muscle University.
  35. 3 points
    Qué lindo que haya mucha diversidad en la comunidad hispanohablante del foro Me es difícil escribir sin modismos o palabras del vocabulario del castellano rioplatense de Argentina porque en mi cabeza todo suena más "sexy" usándolos. ¡Espero de todas formas que la historia tenga el mismo impacto positivo para el resto de la comunidad! Aprovecho el comentario para decirles que el 26 de Julio voy a estar participando del Storyverse 4th con una historia también en castellano. De acuerdo con las reglas va a ser una historia completa, con principio y fin. Todavía no empecé a pensarla, pero no creo que involucre temática relacionada al rugby. Esta historia, la del shortcito, es la que me deja volar las fantasías de este mundo, por eso decidí escribirla.
  36. 3 points
    This one shouldn't be relegated to third page. Up. Hoping for a new chapter.
  37. 3 points
    Alexey started lifting at a very young age, way before he was into girls, and stuck with it because of the way it made him look and feel. What he didn't anticipate was all the attention he would get from the girls because of his body. By the time he hit puberty (you know, when you get that 24/7 raging hard-on) the girls were all over him, and Alexey was getting all the pussy his teenage heart desired, which was A LOT! Meanwhile, his other friends were furiously beating off to porn on their phones, trying to satisfy their pubescent urges. But Alexey was immersed in his own real-life porno: threesomes, foursomes, older chicks, younger chicks, he even nailed some fag who wanted to take it up the butt while drunk at a house party. It was unimaginably better than any young boy could have ever hoped for or dreamed of. He preached to every 10 year old boy he met, "Buddy, you gotta start lifting now! Soon you're gonna want to get some chicks... or even guys I guess... and you're gonna need a body like this!" Alexey's insane sex life only increased his desire to lift and get biger. His teenage hormones were allowing his muscle to grow at an amazing pace. He was eating everything in sight all day long and still staying ripped as fuck, shredded to the bone. His muscles consumed every calorie for their growth and his body fat percent was way down in the single digits. He wasn't even training as a bodybuilder. The thought hadn't occurred to him to enter a competition until someone suggested it at the gym. He still wasn't really interested, after all he was a little preoccupied... Like any addict, Alexey's desires started to spin out of control. His gainz at the gym were not enough, despite the fact that everyone at the gym was like, "Oh my god Alexey, I can't believe your body!" His insatiable teenage sex drive only gave reason for him to workout and improve his body more. It's like the sex fed into the muscle growth and the muscle growth fed into his sex drive, spiraling more and more intense. Somehow, the idea using gear came to his mind, which was crazy. A young kid like that who was naturally getting big gains did not need any help, but he was driving himself mad and would do anything to grow bigger. When he finally got a solid gear hookup the guy was like, "Really kid?! You don't need this at all." and Alexey was like, "I know, but yeah I do..." The roids really took things over the edge, like pouring gasoline on a fire. A few years had passed and Alexey was starting to transition into adulthood. Now using gear he was CRAZY jacked. I mean, like a teenage Mr Olympia. It was nothing short of incredible. By now, he had entered a few bodybuilding competitions, winning easily. Alexey went up on stage for the first time with zero contest prep. He didn't need it! He was already beyond shredded and his muscles were still big and full. The stretch marks on his skin around his pecs, arms and quads were a bit unsightly, but also emphasized how his muscles were straining his skin to the max. You could see every vein pulsating, every muscle fiber twitching through his paper-thin skin, it was like shrink-wrapped cellophane, vacuum sealed to his muscles. Alexey didn't realize the rush he would get from being on stage. The adoration he would get from fans after walking away with the overall, despite having entered into the teen-collegiate division. And best of all, the feeling of superiority he would get standing backstage among his fellow 'competitors' while they gawked, jaws wide open, staring at him. His favorite was when some of the other bodybuilders would pop a boner in his presence. Can’t hide that in some posing briefs! And all the while, girls, girls, girls. He was doing anything possible to up the ante. Alexey's latest trick to keep himself satisfied was bangin' chicks anywhere he could, a guest room at a party, a public bathroom, outside in the bed of his pickup, behind a divider curtain backstage at a comp. The rush and adrenaline of possibly getting caught or other people just blatantly knowing what he was doing behind a closed door kept him entertained for a little while, but that soon too wore off. He though back to that one time when he rocked that gay guy's asshole. He was really drunk, and it was years ago, but the memory was still faintly there... and nagging on him. Everything changed one night when he was at a club. He was almost old enough to drink, but not quite. Didn't matter though. With youthful good looks, a god-like body, and most importantly a large group of hot young chicks accompanying him, he could get into any club. Dancing away in some stretchy jeans that revealed his muscle-ass and tree-trunk thighs, his t-shirt that strained to contain his heaving pecs and twenty-something inch guns (the blazer came off immediately after entering the club), lifting the lower portion of his shirt so his rippling washboard abs could be seen while gyrating to the music. Later on some of the girls he was with pulled the shirt up off over his head and he was shirtless in the middle of the dance floor. Normally, the bouncers would immediately kick out someone like that, but not Alexey. He was too much of a spectacle. It seemed like everyone on the dance floor was having a great time and loving the showoff. Muscle worship was always some sort of a factor at play when Alexey was trying to hook up with a chick, but maybe it wasn’t muscle worship so much as just a turn-on for the girl. Well, between the bodybuilding comps and the attention at the clubs and the general passers-by wanting a selfie, Alexey was unknowingly starting to get hooked on the attention and yes, worship. So, when some fags at that club couldn't resist getting all up over him on the dance floor. Rubbing his sweaty shirtless pecs and abs, smiling with delight and awe as he flexed his monstrous peaked biceps, all while the girls were clapping, cheering and egging them on, he let those guys grope him, slap his ass, all because his ego was getting filled up with the worship. They all went back to his place for the after-party... fags too... and they all wanted selfies and flexing pics to remember the night (and wank off to later). Alexey being slightly still intoxicated fed into the worship by dipping into his bedroom momentarily to change into his posing briefs. When he reappeared moments later everyone went wild and Alexey started doing his posing routine. He was high on adrenaline. One of the gay guys who was being especially forward and not really holding back was all over Alexey as he posed, feeling his biceps, shoulders, quads, glutes. Twerking and rubbing his (non-existent) twink ass all over Alexey's package. Everyone was laughing and having fun. You could clearly see Alexey's bulge starting to get aroused in his tiny posers. It was very late and some of the gays and gals couldn't hang anymore. They left. Alexey was thinking about closing the night with a nice fuck and started to get aroused even more at the thought. He was still in his posers, his full raging hard-on undeniable, and so he said, "Fuck it," and slung his posers under his nuts letting it all hang out. Well the two girls knew what was up, they were hanging around for the late-night Alexey orgy, and immediately went down on him. Slirping and sucking as Alexey stared at the one remaining twinky fag who had dripped his drawers and was wacking furiously while oggling Alexey with the girls. One of the girls was a pro and was deepthroating him, while the other was trying, choking and gagging on his cock. The twinky fag was used to having a big 'ol dildo up his ass while wanking and thought to himself, "why not give it a try?" so he backed his ass on up to Alexey and waved it in his face, or well, at his dick. Alexey, remembering his gay sex experience a long time ago, got kinda happy, spit on his asshole, and shoved it in. God it was tight! The twink was looking back at Alexey with delight, and all Alexey can think about is the attention from all the gays over his muscles. I mean, the girls all like his muscles and that's what gets him tail, but the girls are not OBSESSED with his muscles like the gays are. Alexey's thinking about the night, being surrounded by people in the club gawking at a pro-bodybuilder size muscle kid getting groped by some guys like a demi-god. The selfies, the rubbing, the cheers and adoration while posing. It was like a drug and Alexey's cock was harder than it had felt in a long time plowing this guy's tight hole. The fag finally blows his load all over and Alexey pulls out too, his cock swollen, throbbing, pulsing and blows the biggest most satisfying cumshot of his life! The fag is still all over Alexey licking the sweat and cum off his abs. Groping his muscles and talking about how incredible his body is, and how he's never been fucked by a muscle god before. Alexey started to soften after his orgasm, but now with all this worship talk he quickly started to get hard again, and the night went on. From that night on, Alexey, definately straight... or... well... maybe bisexual, was all about dominating the boys. Clubbing turned into gay clubbing, and his entourage of chicks turned into an entourage of guys. He discovered the all the gay muscle guys who hit the gym hard, and built a whole new group of workout buddies. Their favorite sport became picking up fags at the club and bring them back home for an all night worship fuck fest. Sure, there was the occasional fling with a chick who came on to him hard, but Alexey was now all in on the gay guys who couldn't get enough of his size. And of course, this just encouraged him to get even BIGGER!
  38. 3 points
    Thanks again everyone for your words of encouragement. I think it's time to get the boys out of The Locker if they can escape without having more sex. Expect a few new characters and some twists and turns. I've accessed the profiles of members who have responded to this thread, and you may recognize some of your ideal stats and fetishes showing up in the story. Bygones to those of you who's kink I can't work into this story. I don't want to dilute it too much or get further off track, and we'll eventually have to come to an ending. In the meantime, I hope you're enjoying.
  39. 3 points
    HAHAha loved this part! JOIN US WEIRDO MACRO LOVERS, LB! But seriously, another great story. I'm jealous of this guy who has this harem of giant musclemen. And they are quite a diverse group! Awesome.
  40. 3 points
    Reposted and reworked from a previous post ------------ Jason Becomes a Man - Chapter 1 At 18 years old, Jason figured he should know by now where his life was headed. But there he stood, looking back at his reflection in his bedroom’s full-length mirror. Sure, this was the face he saw when he shaved every morning, but somehow he felt he didn’t recognize the person staring back at him. Long, somewhat clumsy, thick hair spread about his bare, gangly frame. It had been a long time since he had taken a good look at himself. “I guess it could be worse,” he thought. Finals were a few months away, and he had already committed to school for the fall, but something felt… empty… directionless… Jason was aware he was somewhat of an “early bloomer.” His voice dropped low and early, and by the end of his first year in middle school he was already well used to be addressed as “sir” when marketers called on the telephone. He knew his deep, booming baritone voice stood out, so he limited talking when possible to avoid drawing too much attention. By freshman year of high school, he hit a growth spurt that shot him up to a lankly 6’3’’. By senior year and his 18th birthday, he could already grow a full beard, and while his friends were comparing their single, newly sprouted chest hairs, Jason’s chest was practically fully covered with a brown, curly forest. As Jason looked himself up and down, he felt a little odd, like the pieces didn’t add up. His face looked thin and young, but he was hairier than his dad and most of his friends. He didn’t even fit in the mirror, and had to contort his long neck to see all of himself at once. Jason was conscious of the looks he got from his peers. Although he wasn’t ashamed of his body, he could hear his friends whispering about him after gym class, and whether or not they were looking at him with jealously, Jason knew they were focused on him. “Maybe that’s what it is.” Jason thought as he looked up and down at his long, limber frame. He knew he had matured faster than his friends. That must be why he felt vaguely uneasy and unsure. Maybe they were making fun of him behind his back. Maybe his mind hadn’t grown into the changes yet. Even though it made him stick out among his peers, Jason’s lankiness and impressive height did have a distinct advantage; he excelled on his high school basketball team, and it had earned him a scholarship to an amazing school, much to the delight of his parents. Jason’s parents were much older than his friends’ parents, and had waited until they were well-established college professors in their mid-forties before having a child of their own. Like many of their generation, they emphasized the importance of building a career and becoming well adjusted-adults before having a family, and had pushed Jason toward the long academic path they had followed; Bachelor’s degree, then a Masters, then PhDs, etc. But Jason was having second thoughts. He had worked hard, but was it what he really wanted? He had already developed a fairly successful gardening business over the last year, trimming the yards of houses around town. He found that his large frame, although still fairly lanky, was well suited to the physical work, and he was already making a decent wage with his own business when most of his friends were making pennies at their minimum-wage summer jobs. It didn’t go unnoticed by his friends that girls loved to talk to him and be around him. One time, after talking with his friend Erika in the school hallway Jason overheard Allan, one of his basketball teammates, whisper to another friend, “that guys fucks.” But the truth was, although he had had a passing interest in girls, the pressure Jason was under from his parents drove him toward other pursuits. True, he had been on a few dates, two with Erika, but nothing progressed further than a kiss under a porch-light at the end of the night. *** There was one thing that had recently given Jason clarity and focus as the stress and confusion piled up around him- the gym. Jason’s basketball coach had him on a regular workout regimen to prepare him for college in the fall, and Jason found the physical activity cleansing. With a weight in his hand or a squat bar on his long shoulders, he focused in and tuned out. The blood pumped to his muscles, and his brain connected with something deeper inside himself. It was a time to see himself, to be alone and not think. As finals and graduation came and went, Jason dove deeper into his workouts on his own. His friends had all left for the summer for their last vacation before college, but Jason stayed behind. Summer was spent lifting and mowing lawns. It wasn’t long until he started noticing significant changes. The more he worked out, the hungrier he was, and while he always had a high amount of testosterone in his system, it seemed that the testosterone surged over the course of the summer. Powered by the flood of masculine hormones and his new-found voracious appetite, he packed on a solid 15 pounds of muscle by September, and his large, lanky frame began to fill out. His bony shoulders became broader with the added size, and his long, lanky arms swelled with healthy meat. He wasn’t big by bodybuilder standards, but he felt heftier, more substantial, like he took up more space in the world. Even more noticeable to Jason than his added muscle was the change to his demeanor. As he could feel the testosterone coursing through his veins, his vagueness and uncertainty had melted away to a masculine confidence. He felt in control. His hard work had brought results, and he finally started to feel like he had taken charge of life. The reactions of his friends upon returning home for the fall didn’t hurt, either. “Dude, what happened to my gangly friend,” remarked Jason’s basketball buddy Steven when they bumped into each other at the mall. “You’re looking bigger, bro, you’ve been working out?” Jason smiled a humble and yet slightly cocky smile. “Naw man, just trying to catch up to you guys.” The compliments trickled in from all of his friends. It was exciting, and it drove him to work even harder. Life was going well. Work was going well. Why mess with a good thing? Much to the chagrin of his parents, Jason decided to defer college for a year and focus on the gym and his burgeoning gardening business. *** Fall turned to winter, winter turned to spring, and spring gave way to the sweltering heat of summer once more. Now 19 and in the full throes of a testosterone flood, Jason had grown to a solid 225 lbs, filling out his broad 6”3’ frame. His lats widened, his back was broader, and his legs swelled with every squat. He had outgrown his high school gym clothes, and had to buy a new wardrobe large enough to allow for his quickly growing size. The basketball shorts that used to hang loose around his long legs now clung tight around his large quads. He had never thought he would be the dude in a stringer at the gym, but there he was. And it felt natural. One morning, after a particularly thorough workout, Jason tossed off his clothes in his room and caught sight of himself in his bedroom mirror. “Wow,” he thought aloud in his booming baritone, “Puberty really is a bitch, huh?” He thought that his jaw was noticeably squarer, and although he shaved every morning, he had a noticeable, thick brown stubble by 2:00pm. His broad pecs were coated with curly, brown hair that was slightly matted down with sweat from the gym, and it trailed down his tight abs and down to a thick bush of pubes. This looked right. It felt right. And was it his imagination, or had his balls dropped lower and slightly swelled in size? Jason flexed his thick biceps in the mirror, and moved the peaks back and forth. “Huh, cool,” he mused, his semi-erect dick swinging in the open air. The flowing hormones raised his confidence and he swaggered to the other side of the room and posed again. He squeezed his pecs in the light of his room, and even under his fairly thick chest hair he could see the striations ripple like tiny waves. “Shit.” He grunted. “I look like a fucking man.” His cock stood fully erect as he looked at himself in the mirror. A healthy 8.5 inches, and swelling with his newfound manliness. Jason wrapped his hand around it, almost habitually preparing to jerk off before bed as was his normal routine. But this time he looked down at his thick, stiff cock and a different desire emerged, a hot, impulsive feeling he had never acknowledged before. It was almost like a dormant instinct had risen within him. Jason, who had previously only had a passing interest in the opposite sex, felt an incredible urge to plunge his cock deep into a woman. He felt his thick member pulse. For the first time, he felt his deep, animal purpose as a man; to pleasure a woman and deliver his seed. Jason let go of his stiff rod and admired his masculine frame in the reflection. There would be no jacking off tonight. He smiled a crooked, cocky smile as he flexed both meaty biceps again. He was a man, and men fuck. *** The summer sun beat down hot, and Jason grunted as he re-positioned his lawnmower and pushed it across the Johnson’s lawn. Free from school or strict employment, Jason had let his hair grow out over the past year, and his golden brown hair draped over the back of his neck as he pushed his equipment around the yard. He had let his beard grow out too, although despite its length and thickness it was groomed in a neat, square shape that complimented his masculine jaw. With his height and large, hirsute frame, Jason was often mistaken for a man closer to 30 than 20. He noticed that grown men, even those twice his age, treated him different than they had even a year prior. They deferred to him naturally and treated him with automatic respect. Even the more experienced men at the gym started striking up conversations with him in an almost admiring way. It felt good to be held in such high regard, but as he pushed his lawnmower, his mind wandered. Was it weird that he had become so consumed with sex recently? He knew it was normal for guys his age to be horny all the time, but did they feel the same way he did? With his manly frame and manly swagger came an insatiable manly desire to cum inside a woman and fill her with his semen. Did he want kids? He was only 19, and that would be crazy. It would ruin his life, his parents said. Still, no one else he knew his age looked like he did. “Maybe some people become men before others,” he thought. But at 19 and a virgin who had never acted on his urges, he felt empty and unfulfilled in a way he couldn’t quite put into words. Sure, the admiration and respect he was getting lately was great, but underneath he felt unfinished. He looked like the red-blooded, all-American male, but he didn’t feel like a full man. Not yet. Jason had also noticed that Mrs. Johnson was watching him push his lawnmower shirtless in the heat, and could feel her eyes drink in every rippling crevice of his hulking, shirtless torso. He saw her shift when his bulging arms swung around his machinery, and he caught her staring at his broad, masculine shoulders as he unwound the hose on the side of the house. Jason waved. Mrs. Johnson waved back. “Great,” he thought, flipping his hair out of his face. “Another mom who wants the D.” Truth be told, Jason was getting attention from women (and some men) so often that he usually didn’t think twice about it. Girls his age called him a “daddy,” which made him slightly uncomfortable at first, but he grew into enjoying the compliment. Although he found himself horny most of the time, Jason funneled his frustration into the gym and his work. Business was booming. Mrs. Johnson wasn’t the only cougar in town with a lawn that needed mowing. But Jason had no real interest in the moms that hired him to trim their hedges. As his parents had drilled their sense of planning and responsibility into his head, Jason had purchased a few condoms to carry in his wallet for when the moment was right. He wasn’t dating anybody, but with his new primal, masculine urge consuming his mind most days, he knew that it was better to be safe than sorry. *** Jason parked his truck in the driveway. His parents were out of town for the weekend, so there was plenty of room. Just as he was turning his keys in the door, he heard a voice behind him. “Jason?” Jason turned around to see his friend Erika out walking her dog. “Erika! Hi!” “Oh my god, is that you? I mean, I know I’ve been away at school for a year but… wow, you got huge!” Jason blushed a bit at the compliment. “Thanks, so did- I mean- you look great, too!” Jason tried to act cool, but his hormones were putting him into stammering overdrive. Did Erika look like this the last time he saw her? He didn’t remember her hourglass figure, her full breasts, or her wide, perfect hips. Erika laughed. “Thanks.” She walked closer to the large, muscular man she hardly recognized as the boy she briefly dated a few short years ago. “You have a beard now!” “Yeah,” Jason replied, “it grows so fast it’s easier to just let it go.” He couldn’t help run his eyes up and down her perfect curvy torso. So feminine. The animalistic feeling in him rose. His face grew hot, and he slouched a bit to hid his growing erection. He plunged his hands into his pockets and his large triceps tensed in a horseshoe shape. Erika laughed again, “Geez, you’re unreal, dude. Those things are massive.” Jason saw Erika’s eyes drinking in his arms, and he stood up straight with pride, crossing his thick pythons across his chest, a tuft of thick, brown hair peeking out of the top of his white tee. Erika was truly awed by his masculinity, he couldn’t tell how he knew, but it was as if a new sense had opened up to him. Smelling the pheromones. He wasn’t hiding his growing erection anymore. “Nah, they’re not much really,” he said as he pretended to scratch an itch on the back of his neck, flexing his powerful bicep and stretching the limits of his sleeve. Erika leaned in, almost mesmerized, as her dog yanked at his leash to continue his walk. “Listen, Erika,” Jason said in his deep, resonant voice. “You want to get some yogurt or something tonight?” “Sure,” she muttered. Now Erika was the one stammering. “Meet me at eight?” *** Sometime after 10:00pm, Jason opened the door to his house and turned on the lights. Erika followed him in. “Thank you so much, I just need a glass of water,” she said, as Jason headed to the kitchen. “I don’t want to wake up your parents.” “They’re not home,” Jason yelled back, “are you sure you don’t want to come sit in the living room?” “Okay, just for a second,” Erika said as she put down her things. Erika sat on the couch, and Jason gave her the glass of water. He took off his jacket, once again revealing his muscled arms in his tight white tee. Erika saw the way it hugged his perfect V-shaped torso, and she sipped her water. Jason was quiet. “Jason?” “Yes?” “I need to be honest with you. I knew your parents weren’t home.” “Really?” Erika’s face was getting flushed, and she set down her glass. “I don’t know what it is,” she said, “Ever since I saw you I’ve just been… I don’t know… this is a new feeling for me. I saw your body, and that beard… …this is like…” She looked up at Jason and took a deep breath. “I’ve dated a few boys, but… you’re a god damn man.” Jason’s primal instincts were running wild. He felt his jeans grow tight around his growing dick, and he moved toward Erika nervously. This large, hulking man was nervous. He kissed her passionately. He had kissed her before, but this time was different. This time he instinctively knew the kiss was a means to an end. “Mmm Jason,” Erika sighed, “I’ve never- uh… I mean with those boyfriends, I never actually…” her eyes drifted to the bulge in his pants. The thought of Erika’s virgin pussy was driving Jason to the brink. “Jason-“ And before she could say anything more, Jason scooped her in his thick arms and carried her up the stairs, and laid her on his parents’ king size bed. Erika removed her clothes, and laid on her back in only her panties. Jason saw her full breasts spill down either side of her torso, and his mind raced. He peeled his tight white tee off of his rippling torso. Erika gasped. “Shit, you’re so hairy. Come here.” Jason threw his jeans aside, and flopped on the bed next to Erika. Erika ran her hands across his rock hard pecs, and trailed her fingers through his thick chest hair. “Too hairy?” “No! Dad hairy.” She looked deep into his eyes. “You can call me daddy if you want,” Jason rumbled, “I’ve gotten used to it.” Erika shivered as Jason ran his tongue down her neck and around her pert nipples. Even though he had never been with a woman before, Jason acted almost automatically, his hands moving before his brain knew what was happening. With a strong, nervous hand, he stripped away Erika’s underwear. Jason had seen pictures of the female anatomy in textbooks before, but as Erika spread her legs wide open in front of his face, there it was, infinitely more beautiful than he expected. In a book it seemed so mechanical, but here was Erika’s pussy, pink and inviting, throbbing in anticipation of his touch. This was for him. He was meant to enter her and take his pleasure. He traced the labia lightly with his fingers, and Erika shuddered. She was giving herself over to him completely, and this was now his territory to conquest. He spread her vagina gently apart with his fingers and licked her soft pinkness with his tongue. She tasted sweet, and the musky scent of her shut his rational mind off almost completely. “Oh, oh god,” Erika moaned. “Your beard, your fucking beard!” Jason’s thick beard tickled Erika as he licked her pussy. As her juices spilled onto his facial hair, the thought of being inside her swelled his dick to its full thick, 8.5 inches. The smell of her in his beard pushed his lust further. “Let me see it, I want to see it,” Erika begged. Jason removed his briefs, and his cock stood to full attention. “Oh my god, I need it, I need it inside of me,” Erika moaned. There they were, both completely naked. Jason, young and inexperienced but in every way a full virile man, and the woman laying legs wide open, ready to accept his manhood. Jason's girthy member had never felt stiffer, and it trembled, eager to feel the inside of a woman for the first time. Jason caught a glimpse of the scene in the bedroom mirror. “Shit,” he said out loud in his booming voice. “I’m gonna fuck you so hard.” Erika moaned and writhed in anticipation. Jason scrambled to his jean pocket and pulled out a condom from his wallet. He pulled it down across his large dick. It felt tight, but it was worth it to be safe, right? He pulled Erika to the edge of the bed, his primal instincts raging. With the tip of his dick, he gently caressed Erika’s warm, pink pussy. She moaned in response. “Wait, wait!” she gasped. “What?” “Take it off, take off the condom.” “But aren’t you-“ “I want your cum inside of me,” she heaved, “I need it. I don’t care what happens.” Jason peeled off the condom. This was his purpose. As he looked down at Erika’s throbbing pussy, he knew his destiny was to pleasure her and fill her fertile womb with his seed. He slowly, gently penetrated her with his thick cock. It was a feeling like he had never experienced, and yet felt he was meant for. So warm, so tight, and sticky-soft like honey. He could only get halfway in before Erika yelped, “Slow down, too big, too big!” He leaned over, halfway inside her, and kissed her gently on the forehead. He carefully eased all the way in, as Erika drew a deep breath through her teeth. Just as slow, he eased back out again. “Shit,” Jason grunted, “your pussy is so fucking tight.” He drew in and out, in and out, slowly but with increasing rhythm, as Erika writhed and moaned in pleasure. Looking down at her was a huge man, rippling, muscular arms tensed to brace his heavy weight. His face contorted into a wince of pleasure with his rhythmic thrusts as he felt her pussy clench around his stiff cock. Jason saw his powerful glutes at work in the mirror, and flexed a bicep as he thrust into Erika’s warm, tight, hole. He looked powerful, strong, masculine. Thousands of years of evolution had led to this moment, but in this moment, he was king. He was master. Erika screamed and twisted, and Jason felt the strongest clench yet around his thrusting cock. Instinctively, he knew he had made her cum. He continued plunging inside at that angle, thrust after thrust, until he felt her spasm of pleasure three more times. The pleasure in his own dick was growing by the second, unimaginable ecstasy combined with the powerful feeling that, of all available men, this woman chose him to penetrate her and fill her with his DNA. After three thrusts of incredible bliss, Jason tensed every muscle in his young, hulking body. He dove his dick as deep inside Erika as possible, and with a deep, guttural grunt, exploded inside of her. This was not like any orgasm he had ever had before. This time, he was fulfilling his destiny. With every throb of his powerful cock, he was pumping Erika’s fertile womb with his hot, sticky, essence. He could feel her pussy pulling him in deeper, as if to drink every last drop of his virile juices. Spent, Jason withdrew and Erika was left heaving on the bed. “Wow,” she muttered, “just, uhhhh…” Jason looked between her legs, still spread wide open. Her pussy was a deep red from his efforts, and he could see the smallest bit of white semen spilling out as she basked in the afterglow. “Damn,” he thought, “that’s my cum in her pussy.” For a brief moment, he panicked. Did he just ruin his life? But as he crawled back into the bed with Erika, he imagined his sperm swimming inside of the woman beside him, and he grew aroused once more. He imagined her young, feminine figure swollen with the result of his semen, his DNA, his child, and he secretly, in some deep, primal part of himself, wished it would happen. Maybe he got called “daddy” for a reason. It was his fate to pass on his powerful, strong genes. That was the primal urge he felt. The drive that every fiber of his virile body worked together to achieve. He knew in that moment, his large, hairy figure next to the exhausted woman he just fucked, her womb filled to the brim with his masculine essence so much it spilled out of her; This is what it feels like to be a man.
  41. 3 points
    Up to "in college" you were writing a variation of my autobiography! Thanks!
  42. 3 points
    Well guy's, here's chapter 19 of the story. It took a long time to get done because I've been back to work since April 9th, so I haven't had the time to write like I would have, before. After this one, Chapter 20 is where things start to get really interesting. Enjoy! Chapter 19 Eric was sitting at the table at the Lombardo farm house, with Deborah, enjoying a good lunch. He didn't realize until he'd started eating, just how hungry he had been. Now, he was satisfied. Rudy, also, had joined them both, for lunch, after getting back from milking the cows. "Eric, have you had enough to eat, Honey?" Deborah asked him. "Oh, yes, definitely." He said "You always make the most delicious food, Deborah." "Thank you." Deborah replied, as she sipped her tea. "I'm glad you like my cooking." "We all love your cooking, Deborah." Rudy piped in. "Seth always gave it rave reviews." Deborah smiled. "He always does." She said, in a satisfactory tone of voice. "But that's just the way my son is. He never talks bad about my cooking." "And I don't think he ever will." Eric replied to her. "Seth always speaks very highly of you." Deborah looked at her watch, and frowned. "It's been quite a while since Seth left for the hardware store to get those supplies." Deborah said, then asked. "I wonder what could be keeping him?" Eric looked over at Rudy and Rudy shrugged, as he, too, was wondering where Seth was, since he really needed him, right now. SETH'S TRUCK **************** "Does Eric know that you and Joey are working out, together?" Amy asked Seth, as they were driving back to the farm. "No." Seth replied to her. "I haven't had a chance to tell him, yet." He looked over at Amy, momentarily. "You don't think he'll have a problem with it, do you?" Seth asked her, then turned his eyes back on the road. Amy shrugged her shoulders. "No, I don't suppose he would." Amy said. "As long as training Joey, to be a better wrestler is all you're doing." Seth frowned. "What are you implying, Amy?" He asked, sounding a little defensive. Amy looked over at him. "There's nothing going on between you and Joey is there?" Amy asked him, point blank. "Are you kidding me?" Seth asked, in shock. "No! Joey's not even gay." Amy turned away, not really saying anything, with a strange look on her face. Seth looked over at her, wondering why she wasn't saying anything. Then, it made him wonder about it. "Amy?" Seth asked. "Joey Sloane isn't gay right?" Amy frowned, looking uncomfortable, at that moment. Then she answered him. "No, he's not gay." Amy said, finally giving him an answer." "Ok, cool." Seth said, feeling almost relieved. "He's bisexual." Amy suddenly said. Seth turned his head and looked at Amy in shock. "What?!" He asked, still pretty amazed by that revelation. "I never would have guessed that. Joey never gave off that vibe to me." Amy nodded, while rolling her eyes. "Yeah, well Joey does his best not to show the signs of his gay side, but once you've gotten to know him, you can pick up on it from the little things that he does, sometimes." Now, Seth was intrigued by that, and he wanted to know more. "Such as?" Seth asked, urging her to continue. "Such as the way he's always messing with his hair, wanting to make sure it's always in place and looking good. And the way he sometimes will check out a great looking guy, eyeing his body up and down, from time to time. And he's always checking himself out in the mirror. Especially his ass, like he's in love with it, or something." Seth started to snicker at that last part, then suddenly stopped when he realized that everything that Amy was describing about Joey's habits, Seth, himself, had done those very things, as well. "Come on, Amy." Seth said, smiling again. "Hasn't every great looking person done that at some point in their lives? We all want to look good, and we all check ourselves out, in the mirror when we want to see how good our clothes look on us." "Yeah, I know." Amy said. "But Joey checks out his ass more than any normal straight guy would. I know this because I dated him, for a while." "Yeah, I remember you telling me and Eric, that, when Eric mentioned the part about Joey's arrogance. But I'm also remembering something else you said." "What's that?" Amy asked, a frown on her face. Seth looked at her again, a slight smile on his face. "You said that the sparks never really flew for you when you dated Joey." Seth mentioned. "Did his bisexuality have anything to do with it?" Amy shook her head. "No, that's not it." She told Seth. "I just didn't feel a connection with Joey, like I have, with Rudy. We really clicked when we met. Joey's a really sweet guy and we both knew that we were better off as just friends." And as for his bisexuality, I didn't know about it, right away. He told me about it, later on after we'd stopped dating." Seth nodded. Then he wondered if Amy knew about Joey's strained relationship with his brother and his family. "Amy, has Joey ever talked to you about his family?" "Yes." Amy replied. "I've actually met his family. His parents are nice, but his older brother is a total jerk and really treats Joey terribly." Seth frowned, as he looked at Amy, again, momentarily. "How do you mean?" Seth asked her. Amy sighed, remembering the time that Joey had taken her to have dinner with him and his parents, one night. "Well, Joey's brother, Jake, always has to make Joey feel like he'll never measure up to him. He always has something to prove, and tries to make himself out to be better than anyone else. Joey's had to live in his brother's shadow, for years, until he graduated high school and got out of his parents' house. I know that, deep down, Joey loves his brother, but Jake doesn't make it easy for him." Hearing that from Amy only made Seth feel even more sympathetic towards Joey, after remembering what Joey had told him, back in the men's locker room at SD University. "I think what Joey needs are trustworthy friends and a good deal of support." Seth suddenly said, then asked. "I think he could use a change of scenery, so what if I invited him out to the farm to workout with me? And if he's interested, he could go on a horse back ride, as well." Amy eyebrows raised at that suggestion from Seth. "That's not a bad idea, I suppose." She admitted, then added. "But, how do you think Eric is going to take this news when you tell him?" Seth shrugged, not sure, himself, how Eric would take the news of Joey, hanging out, with them, on the farm. "Well, I know things have been a bit tense between the two of them, since the wrestling match, so I thought this could be a way to break the ice, and get them back on track, as friends. Seth suggested." What could one day hurt?" Amy nodded, as she gave Seth's suggestion serious consideration. She realized, then, that Seth was right. "You're right." Amy agreed. "I think it's a good idea. The only way Eric is going to know, for sure, that Joey's a nice guy, and not a complete jerk, is to spend time with him, too, and get to know him, better. After all, the only time, Eric has really spent, with Joey, has only been, at college, during the day. He's never really hung out, with Joey, outside of school." "All the more reason, why we should encourage them to get to know each other, better, so they can possibly become even closer friends than they already are." Seth pointed out. "Maybe once Eric gets to know Joey a little bit, better, then he'll lighten up on Joey a little bit." "Ok then." Amy said, in total agreement, with Seth. "We're both agreed on this. Let's make it happen." "Let's shake on it." Seth said, holding out his hand, to Amy. Amy took Seth's hand and they both held hands, briefly. She smiled at Seth, and Seth, who was looking back at her, returned her smile, with one of his own. Seth then turned his eyes back, to the road, and continued driving, towards the farm. BACK AT THE FARM ********************* "Well, Deborah, lunch was delicious." Eric said, as he got up and took his dinner plate, over to the sink and put it, in it. "Thank you, once again, for having me." "No thanks, needed, Eric." Deborah replied. "You know you're always welcome, here, anytime. Whether you work here, or not." "Thank you, Deborah, that's sweet of you, to say." Eric said, as he turned back, towards her. "Would you excuse me, please? I need to go outside, and get some fresh air." "Certainly." Deborah replied. And with that, Eric headed towards the door. As he was walking to it, Rudy decided to speak up. "Hey, Eric?" Rudy asked, outloud. "What's up, Rudy?" Eric asked, as he turned around to face Rudy. "Do you mind if I come with you?" Rudy asked him. "I have something I'd like to talk to you, about." Eric suddenly felt an uneasy feeling wash over him. He didn't know what it meant, but he figured that he might as well listen to what Rudy might have to say, before he jumped to any conclusions. "Sure." Eric said. "Come on." Eric turned and walked to the door, and Rudy followed him. As they got outside, turned to Rudy, who pointed towards the barn. "Let's talk in the barn." Rudy suggested. "We'll have more privacy." "Ok." Eric said, almost hesitantly. Eric walked into the barn, and turned around to face Rudy, just as Rudy came inside. "Alright, Rudy, we're here." Eric said, crossing his arms over his chest. "What do you want to talk to me, about?" Eric looked at Rudy and noticed that he genuinely looked concerned about him. It was written all over his face. Rudy walked over and stood right in front of Eric. "How are things with your Dad, Eric?" Rudy wanted to know. "I wanted to ask you, at dinner, but I didn't want to ruin your appetite, if the news was bad." Eric's relaxed mood immediately turned sad, again. He looked up at Rudy. "My Dad is sick, Rudy." Eric said, sadly. "He's been diagnosed with colon cancer." "Wow." Rudy said, clearly looking shocked. "I'm sorry, Eric." "Thank you, Rudy." Eric said, softly, as tears started to well up in his eyes, again. "I appreciate you, saying that." "Of course." Rudy said, reaching over and putting his hand on Eric's shoulder. "How bad is it?" Eric sighed, and looked up at Rudy, just as a year slid down his cheek. "We don't know, yet." Eric told him. "The doctors will probably have to do more tests to find out if the cancer has spread to other parts of my dad's body." Rudy nodded, as he gave Eric's shoulder a gentle squeeze. "If there's anything I can do for you, anything at all, please let me know." Rudy said, the sympathy obvious in his tone of voice. "Thank you, Rudy." Eric said, softly. "Will you please excuse me? I need to take a walk through the trails and be alone for a little bit." "Sure." Rudy said, as he removed his hand from Eric's shoulder and stepped back. "Take all the time you need." "Thanks." Eric said, just before he started walking out of the barn. When Eric got to the doorway of the barn, he stopped and turned back to Rudy. "Rudy, when Seth gets back, tell him where he can find me, ok?" Rudy nodded. "I will." He said, softly. Eric nodded and continued walking out of the barn. When he was outside, he walked in the direction of the trails. As he walked, he thought back to that letter from the department of corrections, and started to feel uneasy, all over again. He couldn't bring himself to open that letter, before, because he was afraid if what it would say. He was afraid to face the possibility that, after 5 years in prison, Tom Anderson could be free, as a bird, and back out in the world of the living, again. Eric came to the entrance, to the field, and opened the gate. After entering the field, he closed the gate and walked over to his and Seth's favorite spot, under the tree. Eric sat down and leaned back into the tree. As he sat there, he started to feel sleepy and closed his eyes to relax for a bit. Given all the stress he had been under, he was asleep before he knew it. BACK AT THE HOUSE *********************** Seth pulled into the driveway and shut off the engine to the truck. He and Amy both got out of the truck and started walking to the house. At that same moment, Rudy came outside of the barn. "You guys are back!"Rudy exclaimed, in a happy tone. "It's about time!" "Yeah, my trip into town took a lot longer than I had anticipated." Seth said, to him. "I stopped by the university for a training session with Joey Sloane, and happened to run into this pretty little lady, as I was leaving the campus." Amy smiled when Seth had called her "pretty little lady" as he was talking to Rudy. Seth continued. "So, I thought I'd bring her back,with me." Seth finished. Rudy walked over to Amy and bent down to give her a kiss on the lips. "I'm glad you did, brother!" Rudy said, as he pulled back from his kiss with Amy. Seth looked around. "Where's Eric?" He asked. "He stopped by, here, earlier, looking for you, but you weren't home yet, so he came in and had lunch with your mother and I." Rudy told him. "He just headed towards the fields to be alone, for a while. He got some upsetting news about his father, and wanted to take a walk to clear his head." "What upsetting news?" Amy asked him, looking really worried. Rudy looked down at her. "Eric just found out that his father has been diagnosed with colon cancer." "Oh My God!" Amy said, in a low, but shocked tone of voice. She glanced in Seth's direction. Seth was also shocked to hear that news, and he started to feel a little bit guilty for having a good time with Joey, at the university, working out, instead of being there for Eric. "Eric must be scared out of his mind, right now." Seth mentioned. "Where is he, now, Rudy?" Rudy put his arm around Amy, as he glanced towards the trails. "He took a walk to clear his head and have some time, alone, for himself." Seth looked towards the trails. "I'd better go and find him." Seth said, as he started to walk in the direction of the trails. "Do you want us to come with you?" Amy asked him. Seth turned around. "No, it's alright." Seth replied. "I'll talk to him, and bring him back to the house, when he's ready." "Ok." Rudy said, looking down at Amy. "It'll give Amy, and I, a chance to talk and catch up." "Cool." Seth said, turning back towards the fields. "I'll see you both, later." "Bye." Amy said, as Seth walked towards the trails. When he was out of earshot, Amy turned back to Rudy. "I really like him, Rudy." Amy told him. "Seth is becoming a really good friend, to Eric. That's what Eric really needs, right now, because other than me, he doesn't have a lot of friends that he's really close to that he can trust." Rudy nodded. "Well, Seth is definitely a guy that Eric can trust. Seth doesn't judge anyone, unless he has a very good reason to." Rudy told her. "So, I think if Eric really needs a true friend, then he can count on Seth to be there for him." "I agree." Amy said, as she ran her hand up and down Rudy's broad muscular back. "So do I." Rudy said. "As long as Eric understands that that's all Seth will ever be, for him. If Eric is hoping for more than friendship, with Seth, then he's setting himself up for a major disappointment, because Seth isn't into men, sexually. Just women." Amy was silent, for a moment, knowing that wasn't true, but that she couldn't tell Rudy that he was wrong about Seth, yet. She hated that she had to lie to him, but she wasn't about to break a promise that she'd made to Eric and Seth, either. If she did that, then Eric would probably never be able to trust her, again. Not to mention Seth. Rudy looked at his watch. "Have you had lunch yet?" He asked her. Amy shook her head. "Not yet." She replied. "Why?" Rudy gestured towards the house. "Why don't you go in and have a bite to eat while we wait for Seth to get back, with Eric?" He suggested. Amy liked that idea. "That sounds good to me, right now." Amy said, with a smile. "I'm actually very hungry." Rudy put his arm around her shoulders and extended his other arm towards the house. "Shall we?" Rudy asked. "Yes, we shall." Amy said, smiling up at him. Rudy leaned down and kissed her, on the lips. Then they both walked towards the house. BACK AT THE FIELDS *********************** Seth came to the gate of the fence, leading into the fields, and stood in front of it. Looking out into the fields, he looked in the direction of the tree that he and Eric had sat under, when he'd interviewed Eric about the job, as a farmer's helper. When he did, he spotted Eric leaned back, against the tree, asleep. Seth smiled, noticing how innocent Eric looked when he was asleep. As Seth gazed at Eric's sleeping form, his phone chimed in his pocket. Seth pulled it out to take a look at it. When he did, he saw another message from Joey, on Instagram. WrestlerJoey: "Hey, Seth. When you get this, please message me back as soon as you can. I could use your help with something." Intrigued by Joey's message, and also wondering what he wanted, Seth opened his Instagram DM box and typed a message back to Joey. BodybuilderSeth: Hey, Joey? What can I do for you, man?" The words "Seen" appeared, meaning Joey had seen the message from him. Then, Seth saw the word "Typing" appear, which meant that Joey was typing a response back to him. In a few moments, Joey's message appeared. WrestlerJoey: "I was just wondering if you'd like to swing by my house later and help me set up the workout equipment I just received today? I've always wanted my own home gym, so I saved up and finally was able to get it. I just need help assembling some of it." Seth beamed. If there was one thing he loved, it was helping other athletic guys with their workout equipment. He messaged Joey back. BodybuilderSeth: "I would be happy to, man! What all did you get?" In a few seconds, Joey's message came through. WrestlerJoey: "I got my own set of dumbells, with its own rack, a weight bench with a leg extension, and a brand new treadmill." Seth grinned at that. Joey had thought of everything. He'd gotten the basic equipment he needed for strength training and cardio. Just then, another message from Joey came in. WrestlerJoey: "I was getting tired of having to wait my turn, on the days the weight room was packed, so I decided having my own gym was a lot easier and I could get in my workouts on my schedule, instead of the University's." Seth typed his response. "BodybuilderSeth: "I think that was a great decision, man! I also have my own weight bench and weights in my barn. Since I run a farm from dawn to dusk, I don't have time to join a local gym, so I work out at home." Joey then, responded with his next message. WrestlerJoey: "Well, whenever you do find extra time to work out, you're welcome to work out with me, here at my parents' house. I could always use your input and expertise on fitness since you're a bodybuilder." Seth nodded, and typed his next message to Joey. BodybuilderSeth: "That would be great! Thanks man! And if you'd like a change of scenery, you're more than welcome to come out to the farm and work out with me, here. I only live about 15 minutes outside of town, from the University campus." After a minute, Joey's next message came through. WrestlerJoey: "I would love that. We can talk more about it when you get here. What time can I expect you?" Seth's eyebrows raised, in surprise. He'd just gotten back home. BodybuilderSeth: "You want me to come over there, now? I just got back home." "WrestlerJoey: "Whatever time works for you. It doesn't have to be right now." Seth looked at the time on his phone. It was nearing 2:30, so if he was going to help Joey with his workout equipment, he was going to have to do it before supper time." BodybuilderSeth: "Alright, man. I'll leave in about an hour. There's just something I have to take care of, first. Text me your address so I have it, before I leave." WrestlerJoey: "No problem, man. I'll see you soon." Joey messaged Seth his home address and Seth replied back with a final message. "BodybuilderSeth: "Got it, man. See you soon!" Seth put his phone away and opened the gate. After walking through it, he turned and closed it. Then, he turned back towards the fields and started walking towards the tree, where Eric was sleeping. Seth knelt down, beside Eric and looked at him, while he was sleeping. Now that he was closer to him, Seth could see just how angelic Eric looked when he was asleep. He didn't want to wake him, but he knew that he had to. Seth reached over and started lightly shaking Eric's shoulder. "Eric, wake up, handsome." Seth said, softly. Eric stirred and opened his eyes. When he saw Seth, he smiled, sleepily. "Hey, Gorgeous." Eric murmured. "I'm glad you're back, finally." Seth smiled and sat down, beside Eric. "Sorry." Seth apologized. "My trip into town took longer than I thought. I met with Joey Sloane for a workout, at the University, before I came back here. Eric frowned, lifting his head slightly. "Since when are you and Joey best buddies? "Well, Seth replied. "Since, Joey found me on Instagram and followed me." "What?!"Eric asked, in shock. "When was this? "This morning, actually." Seth admitted to him. "It was right after I left your bedroom when you were about to take your morning shower. I went into my bedroom to get dressed and heard my phone chime. When I checked it out, I saw it was an Instagram follow from WrestlerJoey. I didn't realize it was Joey Sloane until I checked his profile on there." "Yep, that's Joey's Instagram alright." Eric said to him. "I follow him, too." Now, Seth was surprised by that admission from Eric. He didn't even know that he had an Instagram page. "I didn't know you were on Instagram." Seth said, in surprise. "What's your screen name? I'll add you on there." "Hmm" Eric said, grimacing. "I don't know if I want to share that with you, just yet." "Why not?" Seth asked, frowning in confusion. Eric suddenly felt self conscious, all of a sudden, because he knew that if he reopened his Instagram, again, that it was going to open up a can of worms, for him. "Well, let's just say that there's a lot of history when it comes to my Instagram page "Eric told him. "I'm embarrassed to let you see what I used to look like before you met me. I documented my muscle growth from the time I was a 17 year old geek up until now." "Come on, Eric." Seth said, putting his hand on Eric's cheek. "You have nothing to be embarrassed about. I'm not going to think any less of you, seeing you as you looked before." Eric gazed into Seth's eyes. He could see how much Seth cared about him, and right then, he knew that he could trust Seth with anything he wanted to share with him. He smiled. "Alright, Gorgeous." Eric said, pulling his phone out of his pocket. "What's your Instagram?" "BodybuilderSeth." Seth revealed. Eric turned to him, grinning at that. "How original." Eric laughed. "And predictable." "Hey!" Seth said, lightly cuffing Eric in his chest, which made Eric laugh a little bit harder. But Seth was smiling, which meant he wasn't offended by Eric's teasing of his Instagram name. Eric pulled up Seth's Instagram and followed him. While he waited for Seth to get the follow request, he looked through Seth's pictures and stopped when he came to one of Seth wearing a pair of shiny sky blue posing trunks, doing a front double biceps pose, on a stage. He also had that freaky bodybuilder tan, but Eric still recognized him. "Wow!" Eric said, in a low voice. "Seth, I love this one, of you!" Eric turned his phone and showed Seth the picture he was referring to. When Seth saw it, a big smile appeared on his face. "Thanks, man." Seth said to him. "That was my first bodybuilding show I ever competed in. That's the men's physique show I did when I was 19 years old." "You were so adorable!" Eric gushed, as he looked over Seth's image. "And so ripped and shredded!" "Yeah." Seth replied, as he looked at the photo. "That seems like such a lifetime ago." Eric turned and looked at Seth, hearing the distant tone, in his voice. He draped his arm around Seth's neck and leaned in to kiss him, on the cheek, as he continued to scroll through Seth's many pictures he had posted on his Instagram page. He stopped on one with an older guy, with his arm around Seth, who was holding his first place bodybuilding trophy, in his hands. Eric could see the resemblance between the two men. "Is this your Dad?" Eric asked him. Set nodded, his eyes starting to tear up, as the memories of that day came flooding back. "Yeah." Seth replied. "He was so proud of me, that day when I won the bodybuilding show. I think that was the closest moment I'd ever had with my Dad, in my adult years. God, do I miss him!" Seth clenched his teeth trying to keep his composure. Eric looked up into Seth's face and then started running his hand up and down Seth's back, caressing it, affectionately. "Don't hold it in, Seth." Eric told him. "Let your emotions out. I'm here for you, Sexy." Tears began falling down Seth's cheeks. "I miss these times, with him!" Seth said, angrily. "We should have had more times like this, and we would have if I hadn't been responsible for his death." Eric was shocked to hear that Seth was still blaming himself for his father's death. "Seth, stop it." Eric said, firmly. "Stop blaming yourself for your father's death. It wasn't your fault." "That's what my mom told me too, earlier." Seth said, as he wiped the tears off his cheeks. "Well, she's right, Seth." Eric said, his hand now on the back of Seth's head. "You need to stop blaming yourself for your father's death and remember all the good times you shared. Don't focus on how things ended. That's not good for you." "I know." Seth said, his voice full of emotion. "I just can't help it, sometimes. It is starting to get easier for me, though, but trying to stop blaming myself is going to be easier said than done." Eric nodded, as he saw Seth look over at him. Seeing the tears in Seth's eyes really tugged at Eric's heartstrings. On one hand, he couldn't stand to see Seth sad, but he also loved that Seth allowed himself to be vulnerable with him, too. That he wasn't always as strong as he appeared to be. Just then, Seth's phone chimed, signaling a notification. When Seth looked at his phone, he saw that he had a new follower on Instagram. it read "GeekMuscle is now following you." Seth snorted, biting his lip to keep from laughing, when he accepted the follow request and clicked on the profile. He saw the name "Eric Shaw" in the profile, and turned towards Eric. "Really?" He asked, in amusement. "GeekMuscle? Eric you're not a geek, Babe." Eric grinned and hid his face in his hands. "Start looking at my earlier photos and then tell me that, ok?" Eric said, looking back up at Seth. Seth noticed that Eric was starting to turn red in the face, again, from embarrassment. Still with an amused smile, on his face, Seth began looking through Eric's photos on Instagram. He came to one of Eric with a shorter haircut, almost like a buzzcut, but longer. He saw that Eric looked like he was barely 18 years old. And he was very skinny. Not much muscle to him, at all. And Eric was wearing a solid white tank top and a pair of basketball shorts, holding a basketball between his arm and his hip. Seth definitely could tell the difference between Eric then and Eric, as he was, now. But Seth noticed, looking through all of his pictures that there was one thing about Eric that had not changed. "Honestly, Eric, you weren't a geek at all." Seth said to him. "You were a cute young man, even then. But you've definitely grown into a more handsome guy, today. And there's one thing about you, from back then, that hasn't changed at all." Now, Eric was curious to know what that was, considering everything about him, had changed, drastically, since he was that young skinny teenager. "What's that?" Eric wanted to know. Seth turned toward Eric and looked him, in the eyes. He and Eric locked eyes on each other, at that moment, neither one, saying a word. Then after a second, Seth made his answer known to Eric. "Your beautiful, piercing blue eyes." Seth pointed out. "That's the one thing about you that has remained unchanged and are still as beautiful then, as they are, now, today." Seth's compliment to Eric about his eyes, made Eric's heart swell with joy and almost brought him to tears. He was glad that Seth loved that about him. "Thank you, Seth." Eric said, his eyes watering. "That's so sweet of you to say." "I mean it." Seth said, still smiling at him. "Your eyes are so beautiful and so alluring. Whenever I look into your eyes, I get this feeling in my stomach. I can't really describe it, because I've never felt it before. And I'm feeling it right now, when I'm looking at you, here." Eric blinked a few times, as he leaned in and shared a tender, gentle kiss, with Seth, as a tear ran down his cheek. Seth dropped his phone and brought his arms around Eric, returning his kisses, as he pulled him closer. In response Eric got on his knees and started crawling towards Seth, laying Seth backwards onto his back, in the soft grass, as he came down, on top of Seth and started kissing him more passionately. Seth's hands started playing with Eric's body as they kissed. Seth's hand came down to Eric's ass which he squeezed in his hands. Eric moaned, as he started unbuttoning Seth's shirt to expose his pecs. Once Seth's shirt was open, Eric's mouth immediately went down and took one of Seth's big meaty pecs in it, as he started lightly sucking and biting on one of Seth's nipples. "Aww, fuck yeah!" Seth groaned, in delight. 'Suck those pecs, baby!" Eric continued towards Seth's left pec and started sucking on it too. Seth was in complete content. He loved being worshipped and he loved the way Eric was so into his body. He then felt Eric start kissing his abs and start licking all over them, and in the deep ridges between them. Seth groaned, in pleasure, as he flexed his abs, in response to Eric's tongue. "Aww, yeah!" Seth whispered. "I love when you do that to my abs, Baby." Eric stopped kissing Seth's abs and crawled back up to Seth and started kissing his lips again, laying his full body weight, on top of Seth. He started grinding his hard crotch into Seth's. Seth could already feel how hard Eric was already from their foreplay session. Seth started bucking his hips, in time, with Eric's thrusts. "Oh fuck! This is hot!" Seth groaned, becoming overtaken with lust and desire. Eric stopped kissing Seth momentarily and looked into his eyes. "Flex those massive biceps for me, Gorgeous." Eric whispered. "I want to feel them get bigger and harder the more you pump them." "Fuck yeah! Now you're talking." Seth whispered. "Go for it, Babe." Seth curled his arms, against the grass, in a front double biceps flex. Eric grabbed ahold of his biceps and hung on tight, while he kissed Seth. He could feel Seth pumping his biceps, again and again. Eric continued to share hot, open-mouthed, passionate kisses with Seth as he could feel Seth's biceps getting bigger and harder with each flex. "You like that, Babe?" Seth asked, after breaking a kiss, momentarily. "Yes." Eric said, just before he kissed Seth again. "So much." Eric started kissing Seth's neck, starting to get Seth all hot and bothered, more so than he already was. "You're really pushing it, Eric." Seth said, in a husky voice. "Keep that up and I might just lose all my inhibitions and fuck you, right here, in this field, for anyone to see." Eric pulled back and looked into Seth's eyes. He could see how much Seth wanted him, at that moment. And Eric felt the same way about Seth. "Right now, I wouldn't care if you did, Seth." Eric said, his breathing getting as husky as Seth's. "I want you, so bad." Eric leaned in and started kissing Seth some more. Then, he started removing Seth's flannel shirt, and Seth didn't stop him. Now, Seth was shirtless and Eric was starting to feel the heat! Seth, staring into Eric's eyes, started removing Eric's shirt, exposing Eric's tight, toned gymnast physique. Seth ran his hands over Eric's tight, nicely built pecs, which were much smaller than his, but still very nice to touch and feel. "Your chest feels so good, Eric." Seth whisper. "Flex it for me." Eric flexed his pecs and Seth could tell how full and well built they were. "You like?" Eric asked, lowly. "Oh yeah!" Seth said, grinning. "I like it, a lot." Seth then leaned in and kissed Eric again. And this time, he rolled Eric over so that he was on the bottom, underneath Seth. Seth continued to kiss down Eric's body, kissing down his abs, and licking them, with his tongue, just like Eric had done to him. "Oh!" Eric moaned, enjoying the feeling of Seth's mouth and tongue all over his torso. "Oh God, Seth! That feels so amazing!" As Eric and Seth lay there, in the grass, exploring each other's bodies, grinding their crotches together, and making out, together, they were interrupted by the sound of Seth's phone chiming. Seeing it by the tree, Seth turned and grabbed it to see what was on it. When he did, he noticed another message from Joey. WrestlerJoey: "Are you about ready to leave? It's almost 3:15 now." Seth hung his head. Eric saw this and wondered what was up. "Is something wrong, Gorgeous?" He asked. Seth looked at him, the disappointment evident on his face. "That was Joey." Seth said to him. "I have to get ready to leave again to go and help him set up his workout equipment he just got today." Eric dropped his head back, to the ground, in frustration. "Oh man! Really?" He whined. "Can't he have one of his college buddies help him with that?" "No, unfortunately not." Seth said, getting up and putting his shirt back on. "I'll come back as soon as I can." Eric, too, sat up and put his shirt back on. Then he stood up to his feet, "I can come with you, and lend a hand." Eric suggested. "Oh, no." Seth said, smiling, and put his arms around Eric's upper delts. "You, are going to get some work done around here. I'm going to have Rudy begin training you for the job, as soon as we go back to the house." Eric's face dropped at that. He'd been having a really hot time, with Seth, in the fields and he wanted to spend more time with him, before he had to work. "Oooh! Do we have to?" Eric protested, with a puppy dog pout on his face. Seth laughed at it. 'Yes, we do." Seth said, still chuckling. 'And stop that, will you? Using that face, with me, is not going to get you out of doing chores. It didn't work for me, with my father, and it's not going to work, with me, from you." "Ok, I know." Eric replied, throwing his arms around Seth's massive shoulders. "It's just that we were having such a great time, out here, together, and I really don't like having it interrupted." "Yeah, me neither." Seth said, as he brought his hands down to rest on either side of Eric's waist. "But, it will just make the muscle worship session, I have planned for us, in my bedroom, tonight, all that much hotter!" Here, Seth grinned at the thought of having Eric feeling up his massive muscular body in front of his mirror, in his bedroom. "Don't you agree?" Seth said, smiling, as he look into Eric's eyes. "Oh yes, I agree." Eric said, running his fingers through Seth's soft, short blonde hair. "It's going to be a long wait for that. It's only early afternoon, here." "I know, it seems that way." Seth told him. "But don't worry. Nightfall will be here, before you know it." Eric sighed. "Well, then I guess the best way to make it get here, faster, is to get to work, learning how to help run this farm, then." Eric said. "After all, I promised you I"d be a reliable worker, and now it's time for me to live up to that promise." "Cool." Seth said, leaning in and giving him one more sexy kiss, on the lips.. "Come on, let's go." "Alright." Eric said, softly. As he turned, towards the fence, Seth draped his arm around Eric's shoulders, as they walked to the gate and opened it up. After walking through the gate and closing it, Eric and Seth started walking back to the house. BACK AT THE HOUSE ********************** In a few minutes, Eric and Seth came to the end of the trails and were walking across the driveway, towards the house. Before they even got halfway there, Seth turned to Eric. "Let's go and find Rudy." He suggested. "I'll have him take you down to the Dairy barn to learn how to milk the cows, if he's not doing that, already, with Amy." Eric raised his eyesbrows, in surprise. "Amy's here?" He asked. Seth nodded. "Yeah, I brought her back, with me, after my workout session with Joey, back at the University. I saw her as I was leaving the campus, so I brought her back with me, since she was going to have to call Rudy to come and get her, anyway." Then, Seth realized that he hadn't asked Eric about how his father was doing. "Man, I totally forgot to ask you how your Dad's doing." Seth said, to Eric. "I'm so sorry, Eric." Hearing Seth bring up his father, Eric was brought back to reality, once again, with what he and his family was having to face, concerning his father's condition. "It's alright, Seth, I understand." Eric said, his voice becoming grave. "My mom told me, earlier this morning that my father has colon cancer." "Oh my God." Seth exclaimed, in a low tone of voice. "Eric, that's terrible." "It is, isn't it?" Eric said, his eyes beginning to fill up with tears. "Seth, my father is as healthy as a horse and is in terrific shape, still, at 40 years old. In my mind, he's too young to have cancer." "Wait, hold up!" Seth exclaimed, in surprise. "Your dad is only 40 years old?" "Yeah." Eric said, with a nod of his head. "My parents were both 18 years old when they had me, 22 years ago." Seth nodded. As he looked at Eric, he watched him wipe the tears off of his face, that were falling down his cheeks and felt very sympathetic towards him, at that moment. "Once again, Eric, I'm so sorry, Babe." Seth said, once again, enveloping Eric into a hug. "It's ok, Seth." Eric said, as he accepted Seth's embrace. "I'm just glad you're here, with me, right now. I came back to the farm to see you and to tell you the news, but you were already gone when I got here, so you must have already went out to get your hardware supplies, and then met up with Joey for your workout session." "I'm sorry, I wasn't here." Seth said, as he pulled back from their embrace. "But I'm here with you, now. Is there anything else we need to talk about?" At the same time, Seth said that, Eric glanced over at his car, and suddenly his mind flashed back to him, getting the letter at his mother's house, and then him running out to the car and getting into it, and just looking at the letter. He was reminded, once again, of the other bad news he may possibly have to face. "Oh God!" Eric said, his eyes closing and his breathing starting to quicken. "Eric!" Seth said, putting his hand on his arm, looking really concerned. "Eric, what's the matter? Are you having another panic attack?!" "I'll be ok." Eric said, taking in a few deep breaths, trying to calm down. "Just give me a minute to come down from it, and then I'll tell you what you need to know." Seth didn't let go of Eric, while Eric had his hands resting on Seth's forearms, steadying himself, his eyes closed, trying to get the panic attack he was having, to pass. As Seth watched Eric, closely, he saw a smile appear on Eric's face, at that moment. And Eric's breathing started to go back to normal again. "What are you smiling about?" Seth said, curiously. Eric opened his eyes. "I had to have my mind take me to a safe place, in order to bring my panic attack down." Eric explained to him. "So, I thought about our hot muscle worship session we had, in the fields, last night. I'd never felt happier or safer than when I was in your arms, in the back of that truck, last night." "Eric smiled up at Seth, as he continued talking. "You're my safe place, Seth." He said. "I look at you and I know that whenever you're around, I'm going to be alright. I have to keep believing that, even after I tell you what I need you to know." "What is it?" Seth asked him, now curious, as well as concerned. Eric looked over at his car, again, and then looked back up at Seth. "When I was at my parents' house, my mom had me help her go through the mail and separate mine from theirs, and I came across a letter, addressed to me. From "The Department Of Corrections." Seth's eyes widened when he heard that. He knew exactly what the title of that letter meant. "Oh my God!" Seth exclaimed, in a low voice. "What did it say?" "I don't know." Eric said, shaking his head. "I was afraid to open it. That's why I came to the farm, looking for you, after I left my parents' house. I needed your help, in case I can't handle whatever's revealed, in that letter." Seth put his hand on Eric's shoulder, again. "Well, I'm here for you, now." Seth said, with conviction in his voice. "Go and get the letter and we'll open it and read it, together." Eric sighed, dreading that moment, but he knew that he had to do it. He walked over to his car, while Seth followed behind him, and unlocked it. He got in the driver's seat. He picked up his mail, off of the passenger seat, and pulled the one from the bottom of the pile that was from "The Department of Corrections." and got back out of the car and shut the door. Eric then turned to Seth, who was standing right behind him and held up the letter to him. "Well, here it is." Eric said, his voice sounding shaky. "The moment of truth." Eric stared at the letter for a long time, still not yet ready to open it. He was still scared of what it would say. "Eric, do you want me to open it?" Seth asked him. Eric looked up at him, and Seth could see the fear in Eric's eyes. "No." Eric said, shaking his head. "I have to face this, once and for all. I just wanted to have your support, when I did this." "You got it." Seth said. "I'm right here, if you need me." Eric looked down at the letter again. Then he took a deep breath. It was either now or never, for him. If he didn't open the letter now, while he still had the nerve, he would chicken out sooner or later. "Alright, here goes." Eric said, as he started ripping open the letter. Seth watched, as Eric pulled a folded up piece of paper out of the envelope and unfolded it, in his hands. He brought the letter up close, to his face, and started reading it. A moment later, Eric's mouth dropped open, in shock, and his eyes, while still looking down, shifted upwards a bit, and then the paper he had been holding, fell to the ground. "What is it, Eric?" Seth asked, stepping towards him, and putting his hands on Eric's shoulders. "What did the letter say?" Eric, who was still in shock, blinked his eyes a few times, and then looked up at Seth, the look in his eyes saying it all: "Tom Anderson is being released from prison." Seth looked at Eric, in complete shock, after hearing that revelation. He could see the look of fear in Eric's eyes. "When?" Seth wanted to know. Eric swallowed the huge lump in his throat, trying to stay strong. Then he answered Seth's question. "Next week." Eric said. "Next week, Tom Anderson will be free as a bird." Eric swallowed again, as he could feel the tears shining in his eyes. Eric bit his bottom lip, trying to keep from losing his composure. "And there's nothing I can do about it!" Eric finished, choking up. Seth, feeling very sympathetic towards Eric, at the moment, stepped forward and pulled Eric into him, embracing him into a tight hug.
  43. 3 points
    I’m pretty happy to start to read another of your stories mate. Welcome back! It has been pretty dull for me here without your tales.
  44. 3 points
    Oh god, the attention to detail in this, its making me homesick! Keep it up tho!
  45. 3 points
    Wow! Thank you for that feedback, mate! Good to see new people checking it out and commenting this long after I finished it.
  46. 3 points
    Thanks guys for the welcome and the praise for the story. Intensity goes up from here. So I hope you like what's coming.
  47. 3 points
    Thank you guys for your comments. The next part is almost done!
  48. 3 points
    Part 6 “You’re going to be bigger than that!” I exclaimed, looking at my lover and pointing at the giant Lee in the middle of the room. “Much bigger,” Lee said, smiling. “Holy hell!” I said, loudly and this made my lover smile – making my balls instantly ache. And then my man began to grow. I felt it start and pulled my ass off of his cock, immediately. I turned around to lay on top of him face to face, so I could feel everything. The big man moaned out loud. Lee came over beside the bed to watch – a massive mountain hovering above us. My lover’s pecs started to swell – pulsing bigger with every breath. I knew instinctively, this was not the time my man would grow bigger than Lee – that would come later when his insides matched what was outside, but it would still be good. Areolas stretched as I watched in amazement – fatter, thicker, darker – and the nub grew denser, popping out further and juicier. I put my mouth on the growing nipple and sucked as it thickened in my warmth. The arms of my husband-to-be started to congeal into something bigger and harder, too. It was like hanging on to concrete as it becomes solid. I was such an arms man – well, really I was a ‘muscles’ man, but arms really got me going. As I sucked on his chest, I reached out and grabbed hold of his biceps, feeling them swell in my pathetic grip – my fingers unable to grab anything. I could also feel the man’s shoulders ballooning up larger, too. My dick twitched wildly as the growth at his crotch made my body rise higher – his cock was becoming a giant tool, too. Suddenly, I was shoved off my lover’s body as the big man doubled over in pain and grabbed his stomach. I immediately knew what was happening, so I did not panic. “Oh fuck, the Alpha is getting stronger. So much fucking stronger,” Lee said, looking down at my lover and stroking his own cock as we listened to the screams coming from the man beside me. “He’s not as big as me, yet, but just look how dense and impenetrable he already looks.” “He will need lots of food,” I said. “I have it prepared,” came a voice from the doorway and we turned to see the Professor smiling at us. “Good, Lee, you grew a lot more than I anticipated. The Source emptied a lot of power into you. Your connection to him is strong.” “Hell fucking yeah, Professor. The Source made me into a giant superhero,” Lee said, flexing his humongous biceps. “I’m hungry,” my lover said in a rough voice as soon as he suddenly stopped groaning. He slid off the bed and I could see he was so much bigger – so much thicker than before. “My love, you are turning me into the most powerful thing alive.” This statement made Lee moan out loud and his huge cock bobbed to attention. The Professor even let out a little gasp of approval and his dick responded appropriately. Four men hanging out totally nude had become so normal for me so quickly. It was like clothes were becoming unnecessary and unwanted. I looked into the smiling face of my man and I could see his love for me – his devotion. He was the Alpha Protector and my fiancé at the same time. I could sense the unbelievable power in his body. I knew, instinctively, what he was becoming. “You must rest now, my love,” he continued. “I will go downstairs for nourishment and then return to sleep with you. Lee will go out into the night to start his work. The Professor will continue to prepare for other protectors. It is important for you to replenish yourself, honey. You have a lot more plowing to do.” “A few more times with The Source and you will become fully who you are meant to be,” the Professor said, looking at my lover. I suddenly found that I was, indeed, tired. It had been a very long day. And I had a feeling, especially with my boyfriend wanting to plow me a few more times during the night, it would be a good idea for me to rest. I looked at Lee and then at my fiancé – he was going to grow larger than the giant Asian man in the middle of the room. That thought excited me and exhausted me at the same time. I closed my eyes as I curled on the bed, feeling my lover’s big hand stroking my face a few times. And then I was sound asleep. I fell quickly into a heavy sleep, almost immediately, and barely remembered the pleasures my boyfriend gave me a few times when he returned early in the evening. I did, however, remember the last thing he said to me after plowing me for what seemed like the umpteenth time. “I will never let you be harmed, my love,” he whispered and then kissed me. To wake up and immediately know that the arm wrapped around you is not the beefy arm of your lover is a wild sensation. I could feel that the body snuggled up behind mine was like steel – hard, chiseled, and lean. I could also sense that whoever it was, they were wide awake and waiting for me to move into consciousness. I slowly turned around and beheld one of the most gorgeous faces I had ever seen. There was a severe manly cleft chin, dark brown eyes, thick heavy eyebrows, and skin as golden as the sun. My mouth dropped open as I gaped at the beautiful man, which made him smile. The smile was as perfect as the rest of him. He squeezed me with muscular arms and spoke. “I am Sunit, sir. I am one of your protectors,” the beautiful Adonis said. “Let me guess,” I replied, smiling, “You want me to fuck you.” He nodded and I felt something jerk wildly down below. The cock in his pants answered my question. I immediately felt a connection to this man. I knew, instantly, that he was on my side. I could also feel how much he wanted me – no, how much he needed me. I was flattered. His beauty was immeasurable. I got a strong feeling he had no idea how he made other men . . . and women . . . feel. There was not an ounce of cockiness in his manner. Could he really not know how beautiful he was? He looked into my eyes with such desire . . . such devotion. It was a little overwhelming. I decided I needed to somehow balance the scales. “You are one of the most handsome men I have ever seen,” I said, without even thinking about what was coming out of my mouth. “I am only handsome to please you, sir,” he answered. “May I kiss you?” “It would be my pleasure,” I said, smiling. Some men were born to be good kissers. You can tell who they are usually by their full, luscious lips. Sunit was one such man. He had thick lips that pressed into mine with an urgency that rocked my entire body. His tongue pressed against my teeth and wouldn’t have taken no for an answer even if I had tried. This young man had kissed other men, often. It was obvious by the way his mouth took charge and made mine submit to anything he wanted. His hard, muscular tongue explored all of me – even snaking down my throat to tempt me for other things. He never closed his intense brown eyes – seducing me further with a look that would have made anyone jump into bed with him. “I have dreamt of you for years,” he said, lovingly, after pulling his mouth from mine to give my body much needed rest. “My body led me to the Professor’s house last night because of you – it could feel your power even though I live clear across the city. My nipples ached, my cock stayed hard, and my muscles tensed until I slipped into bed with you early this morning. I have only slept for a few hours, but it has been the most refreshing sleep of my life. I am yours, sir . . . completely. I only want to please you . . . protect you . . . make you happy. My ass will welcome you as my first, sir. I have saved it for you. I cannot wait to be filled with your power.” When a gorgeous, muscled, hot young man tells you he has saved himself for you – it tends to make you hornier than hell. He leaned in to command my mouth obey him, again. There was a slowness to his foreplay that made it clear he intended to make this last as long as he could. But there was also such an intense desire emanating from the man that I almost felt like passing out from the heat it caused. He was sexy as hell, but he was totally focused on me and what I wanted. His kisses were charged with an energy that was all about making me happy. I pulled my head from his and scooted back on the bed. I wanted to take in a view of his entire body. I loved the youthful smoothness of his hard, chiseled body. His stomach caught my eye, immediately, because he had the kind of abs that were ripe for licking, kissing, and caressing. He wore jeans, clearly wanting to wait for me to awaken and tell him it was fine to undress. I reached down, undid the button, and then unzipped his pants. Instantly, pubic hair spilled out from the gap – gloriously thick and beautiful. Of course, Sunit would not wear underwear. I shoved his jeans down with my hands and then let my foot push them off of his body completely. I saw Sunit’s face turn slightly red as I beheld his magnificent body. He desperately wanted my approval. His long, nicely thick, curved cock bobbed straight up in response to my nearness. “You are so beautiful,” I said. “As are you, sir,” he replied, again lovingly – and it was my turn to blush. “May I suck you, sir?” “Is that allowed,” I asked, excitedly. “It is. It does not matter how you fill me sir. I will still grow and get more powerful. But I intend to stop before you cum, sir, so you can fuck me. I am ready to give you my ass. I have dreamt so many times of this moment,” he answered. The tight, muscled body slid down on the bed. I suddenly felt the man’s tongue lapping at my balls. It’s amazing how good kissers usually make fantastic cocksuckers, as well. Sunit knew what he was doing and his mouth, again, took charge. The man took one of my balls into his warm mouth and sucked on it – lightly at first, but then harder so it would make me moan louder. His tongue pushed into my sack, twirling everything around so I would gasp in between moans. He licked the length of my taint. There was a brief break and then I felt him lick the tip of my hard cock. A light brush that sent shivers down my back. I grabbed a handful of his hair and pulled, which made him moan appreciatively. “Be as rough as you want, sir,” he rasped in a sexy-as-fuck voice, “I can take it.” I took him at his word and jerked my hand back as I held fast to his beautiful hair. His head didn’t budge. His strong neck kept him in a perfect spot to swipe his tongue across my dickhead again – letting his tip tease my slit. I let out a few expletives and this made him chuckle a little bit, but he did not quit licking my cock. Suddenly, my heart stopped, when he took the head of my rod into his mouth and sucked . . . just the head, but it was enough to make my balls shrivel up hard and I danced frightfully close to the edge of release. This is exactly what Sunit wanted. He was clearly a master at edging – and he wanted me to ebb and flow nearer and nearer to a super explosion. “Are you happy, sir?” he asked between tongue swipes. “Hell yeah!” I cried out, pulling harder at his hair. My cock was then inhaled into his mouth and slammed against the back of his throat. He then swallowed – how, I do not know – and my cock was surrounded by his warm tightness. He continued to suck and swallow at the same time – somehow making me sink deeper into him. It was the most incredible blowjob I had ever received. How could Sunit do what he did, I wondered. And then, the man began to bring his mouth up and down on my shaft, opening his throat to welcome me after he would pull back until my head was the only thing beyond his lips. I quickly figured out he was lathering up my cock so no lube would be needed for what was to come. He was also bringing me towards a very intense ejaculation, needing me to gush hard into him with all my power. “Aw fuck, I’m going to cum,” I said through gritted teeth as he shoved his nose back into my pubic fur and took my entire cock. I’ve never seen a man spring into action as quickly as Sunit did. My dick popped out of his mouth as he jumped to a squatting position, scooted forward a little, and then held his ass over my stiff-as-hell rod. He obviously didn’t want to have his virginal ass plowed slowly for the first time. He wanted it hard, full-on, and completely masculine. Sunit grabbed his ass cheeks, positioned his excited hole above my head, and then dropped his body. The tightness was instant - completely unreal - and the man plainly had ass muscles that were as strong as the rest of him. There was no hope of me holding back my orgasm as Sunit’s nicely padded ass slammed down on my crotch – my cock completely buried in the man in a split second. We both opened our mouths, but no sound came from either of us. The tremendous thrill of his action immediately sent me into eruption mode and I could not scream because all of my focus and power supplied the explosion that filled the beautiful man’s ass. It was not a succession of many spurts – instead, it was one long stream of cum that blasted into the man. His cock couldn’t take it anymore, as well, and he exploded into the air above us at the same time. To be popped so quickly and that hard made me respect this young man very much. He, indeed, wanted my power to surge up into him. Suddenly, Sunit’s voice came crashing back. “Give me power, sir! Make me your warrior!” he yelled as he started to bounce his ass up and down on my cock to make sure he got every drop of my juice. His heaving chest and super tight stomach, now even more tensed from his sexual workout, were gleaming with a light coating of sweat. Everything bulged perfectly. He was beautiful. Finally, we both started to calm down. My cock had been emptied, but it still sputtered a little. He rotated his ass a little, loving how it felt to have me inside of him. Sunit’s youthfulness was apparent in the fact that his cock stayed fully hard. I got the feeling he could be ready to go again in mere minutes. He stared at me as he continued to tease my cock with his ass, resting on my crotch, towering above me. “Now, I’m fully a man,” Sunit said. “I had to wait for twenty-three years, but it was worth it. And soon I will be a much bigger and stronger man. Thank you, sir. I am yours, forever.” “I see you’ve met Sunit. Seems you know him intimately, now,” the Professor said, laughing, as he stood in the doorway. “Mind if I stay for the growth, fellas?” It was like the Professor’s words gave Sunit’s body the permission to begin. For as soon as the older man’s sentence was finished, I felt a super strong squeeze of the young man’s ass on my cock. It actually made me cry out. Suddenly, the firm body above me started to tighten more. It almost looked like the guy was shrinking and his body was turning into something like leather. It was almost as if all the body fat in Sunit was evaporating. I panicked. This did not seem like growth. I looked to the Professor with an alarmed face. “Do not worry, sir,” the Professor said, “his body is different. He will be big and strong, but he will be defined and tough. His body will be like a shield of metal by itself. His body is preparing him to be more solid. How could he be more solid, I thought to myself. He looked incredibly chiseled and hard, already. My cock felt intense pressure as Sunit squeezed his ass chute with much more strength. His entire body was tensed to the point that he looked like he was turning to stone. And then he began to – how could I describe it – layer himself. He started to add more tiers – of hard skin and muscle. It was like adding blankets to a bed. Armor-like plating covered every part of him, while he kept his incredible definition and symmetry. It was like he didn’t add any body fat, but he gained new coats of muscle – like his body was being painted over and over. By the look on his face, I could tell that the change was giving intense pleasure to the man. He started milking my cock again with his ass, moving himself up and down to give me a wonderful thrill. And, yet, his muscles continued to intensify. “My body will be able to repel bullets, sir . . . even missile blasts will be nothing to me. I will be thicker and heavier than a tank,” Sunit said, with the kind of pride reserved for young men trying to impress an elder. “I will be able to walk through steel walls. Feel my hardness, sir.” Before I could even lift my hands, I squirted into his ass again – causing him to moan with glee. I couldn’t help myself. Listening to him talk about what he was becoming, while I watched the transition with my own eyes, was just too much for me. I couldn’t have held back an orgasm if my life had depended on it. After my ejaculation subsided, I reached out and placed my hands against Sunit’s incredibly corrugated abs. Metal or concrete could not feel as powerful as his stomach did. The man was much bigger than before, yes, but it was still his chiseled perfection – now super-compact - that was truly mind-blowing. He could tell that I was pleased with . . . amazed at . . . in awe of him. This made him very happy. “Am I hard enough, sir?” he asked. “Yes,” I said, lightly punching my fist into his stomach. “Yes!” Sunit knew he should get off of me – as well as the bed – before his body grew too heavy. He continued to thicken and the definition of his body got more detailed, like it was etched in marble. He pulled off of my cock and then slid to the floor with such a heavy thud that I’m pretty sure the entire house shook. He was bending his arms and looking at his muscles, but also glancing up to make sure I was looking, too. The guy then starting looking around, it was clear he wanted to test his body. He looked up to the Professor with pleading eyes. “The filing cabinet over there. There’s nothing in it that’s too important,” he said to the young man. Sunit smiled and his perfect teeth sparkled. He walked over to the four-drawer heavy metal cabinet and put his palm on the top. My cock hardened as I figured out what he was going to do. With no effort at all, that one hand started pressing down and the metal buckled. The cabinet started folding in on itself, unable to withstand the pressure coming from Sunit’s thickened body. Soon, the thing was completely flattened – a pile of metal, paper, bolts, and other demolished parts on the floor. “It felt like it wasn’t even strong cardboard,” the young man said, grinning from ear to ear. “Thank you, sir, for making me so powerful. I will protect you with my life. I only want to please you.” “Looks like somebody has an admirer,” boomed a deeper-than-hell familiar voice from the doorway and before I even turned I knew it was my newly, fully-enlarged, powerful lover.
  49. 3 points
    Helping a veteran? X As Nate had instructed, the DriveMe2 driver was at Park Gardens just in time. Paul entered the extremely clean white Explorer. Inside he revised his mental list. “OK. I packed clothes, trunks, a toothbrush, and disposable razors.” Nate has called him early in the morning to remind him his pills. “Those are in one of the pockets.” His cellphone was in his hand. The coffee maker was off, and the apartment was closed. Anyway, he can always call the security guard. However, he was feeling nervous. His anxiety was at level 7. The night before he realized that Nick was the main cause of his anxiety. “What if he doesn’t like me?” About 15 minutes to 4, Paul was standing in front of Nate’s house. “Damn! Nate has a nice house! Look at this front yard!” Then he froze in place as he saw a big van on the driveway. “That must be Nick’s car.” His anxiety level instantly climbed two notches. He replayed Dr. Bharat’s words. “Stop. Close your eyes. Count to five and breath. You will not breath in deeply. Just breath. Open your eyes. My recommendation to take your brain out of this mood is to do something unusual. My sister likes to say aloud the names of yellow things she sees. Some people say the alphabet aloud. You choose the activity. You may or may not be able to complete it. That is perfectly fine! Close your eyes and breath in again. You will notice that breathing will become easier. Restart the activity. Not an issue if you repeat things you’ve named aloud before. You are on the right track. With each round, you will fill in more self-control. Try it and let me know how it goes.” “OK,” said Paul to himself, “a blue van, a blue flower, blue toy… Shit! This isn’t working!” Paul said in frustration. The doc’s voice in his mind said ‘Restart! You are on the right track.’ After the fourth time he has seen about twelve different things. He was amazed he has overlooked the blue dragonfly right in front of him! He realized he wasn’t as anxious as he was before. With a deep breath he knocked at the door. “Sergeant Burks! Welcome to our house! Nuestra casa es su casa.” Right in front of Paul stood Nate with a big grin on his face, wearing a t-shirt and shorts. He was firefighter carrying on his left shoulder a tall and handsome younger version of Nate with a beard. With his right hand, Nate was holding a red-faced kid by his feet. The trio was laughing and flushed, like they had been running around the house. “I’m a fruit bat!” said the boy between giggles. “I fly all night. I eat figs and berries. What are figs, dad?” The boy asked the man hanging from Nate’s shoulder. “Shoo! Move out of the way! You see the problem of being a woman surrounded by kids? Welcome sergeant Burks, I’m Linda and before you arrived, I was the only adult in this house.” Linda gave the evil gaze to the trio. Immediately, she put her arm around Paul’s arm and guided him to the living room. “Leave your bag on the chair. One of the Three Stooges will take care of it. I have a surprise for you. I hope you are hungry…” She said with a wide smile. All this energy in such a short time baffled Paul. He was no longer anxious. In fact, he was feeling happy and welcomed. “Hon, could you fix sergeant Burks a drink?” “On my way! Put down big bro!” Danny interrupted, “I made a tasty berry lemonade. Mom helped me to pick them from fence. Do you want to try it?” Paul had to laugh, “Sure Mr. Daniel. I bet it will be very refreshing.” “Uncle, I don’t see Mr. Daniel in here…” Danny whispered to his uncle. “You silly! He’s talking about you!” Said Nate lifting his nephew higher to meet his eyes. “Oh! I’m Danny, sergeant Burks. I’m too young to be a mister.” “OK. Danny it is, but you have to call me Paul.” “No sergeant Burks. That would be… Dad, what’s the word, misrespectful?” “That would be disrespectful. I want you to remember that Sergeant Burks and your grandpa did things for you only heroes do.” Said Nick as he handed Paul a glass of icy lemonade. Paul felt his face blushed. To hide his embarrassment, he took a gulp of the drink. Danny was right, the drink was tasty and very refreshing. “Danny, this is really good! Thank you for the recommendation!” “Uncle, I don’t want to be a fruit bat anymore.” Getting the hint, Nate flipped the boy with his free hand and kissed him on the head before letting him go. Then he made a fart sound on the boy’s neck. “Uncle Nate!” Danny said startled. “Don’t do that in public! It’s rude!” He ran upstairs off his uncle’s grip while giggling. “Sergeant Burks,” it was Linda. “Please, Linda, call me Paul.” “OK, Paul. I have to deal with these three troglodytes every time. Here, I made this for you. I hope you like it. Be careful; it’s just of the oven.” Paul reached for the dish he was offered. The smell of baked tomatoes and spices hit him. Tomato pie! His mind went back to that moment in his childhood when his grandma baked one. He knew the one on his hands will not taste like grandma’s, but it has been so many years that maybe he could not tell the difference. “Oh, Linda, you didn’t! Gee! My first tomato pie in more than 50 years! Thank you!” “You will thank me after you taste it.” Linda said with cockiness. Paul looked at Nate. “Try it,” said Nate. The crust melted in Paul’s mouth. He could taste ripe tomatoes and every single spice. He stopped eating. His mind was back in grandma’s kitchen that Sunday after church. Nate and Nick saw his reaction. Linda was shining with pride. “How in the world you did it? It’s just like grandma’s! How could this be? !!!” “I’ve told you,” said Nate. “She’s a chef! But I think she’s a witch. A good witch, nevertheless, a witch.” “How…?” Paul stopped talking and began to polish the dish. “I did my research and I used my intuition.” Linda said. “Told you, she’s a witch!” Paul said, but he was ignored by Linda who continued speaking. “Something told me the old recipe I received from my friend’s grandmother will be just what you needed. By the way you are finishing that pie, I know I hit the spot, didn’t I?” Then looking at Nate, “If you call me witch one more time I’ll turn into the evil witch and teleport all the sweets I’ve baked into the darkest cave!” “No sis! My sweetest most wonderful and loving sister. I will never use the ‘double u’ word again! I promise!” “You are such a charmer… Yeah right! Did you like the pie Paul?” “Madam, this is amazing! Yes, I like it! Thank you so much!” Paul said with a big smile. He was looking where to put the dish. “I’ll take care of that, sarge. Nate. Take Paul’s bag and show him his room. Check if he needs anything.” “Aye. Aye. Captain!” Nate saluted Linda who was already back in the kitchen. “Come with me Paul!” Then getting closer to Paul he whispered, “Do you want me to carry you upstairs?” “Hush!” said Paul blushing. Paul and Nick began to laugh.
  50. 3 points
    Helping a veteran? VII The old sergeant was on his back sweating and panting. So was Nate, but he has always recovered faster than his partners. “Paul. You are amazing! And you taste better than anything made in a French restaurant. I can get use to this.” “Believe me I can too. I wish I were younger. This sort of things should be illegal. I’m drained! You did me well. I was so high in lust. I’m still trying to touch ground…” Paul took a deep breath. He turned to face Nate. “I was so lost in my pleasure that I forgot about you.” He grabbed Nate’s cock, which was asking for more attention. “You are still so hard and wet. Give me some time to recover…” Nate interrupted, “That wetness on my cock and groin is my cum. You should see the puddle between your legs.” He said almost too drained to laugh. “Seeing you burst made my cock explode. You have made me cum twice without touching my dick. It has never happened to me before!” He moved closer to Paul to lean his head on Paul’s heaving chest. “We need to get rid of this sweat and these filthy bed covers.” “I cannot move. Let me be on my filth…” Paul pleaded. “Not an issue sergeant.” Nate stood next to the bed. He cautiously lifted Paul’s limp body off the bed and put him on the recliner right in front of the glass doors. In less than 5 minutes, fresh covers were on the bed. The smell of sex lingered in the room… “Now sarge, we are going to take a shower and we are going to cuddle until the sun wakes us.” “A bath? I’m too tired!” groaned Paul. Then he registered Nate's words. “Are you staying with me?” He asked with a begging tone. “Yes, sergeant Burks. We are taking a shower. I’ll clean us both.” Looking at the man on the recliner. “I want to stay the night with you.” He said with a warm smile. Moments later, both were cleaned and sparkling. Nate placed his man on the bed. Yes, he already felt that Paul was his man. Nate laid down on his side pulling a soft sheet over them. Paul mechanically turned to his side to sleep. He was startled by a huge tree branch that fell over his shoulder. It was Nate pulling him closer to spoon him. Of course, Nate was the big spoon. Nate’s warmth and heartbeats soothed Paul into a prompt sleep. And Nate followed him seconds later. It was a strange dream. Nate was walking down a street carrying five duffel bags in different colors. Each one was full and heavy. To avoid tipping, he choose the khaki bag and put it in a safe that appeared out of nowhere. He regained his balance and continued walking with the other four bags. Then he heard a voice. Not a voice, a scream! He opened his eyes. Paul was screaming his lungs out. “Paul! Paul! I’m here! You are OK.” Nate held the veteran against his chest and began to caress his head. “What!!!” Paul looked confused, but he managed to focus. Nate was with him. “It was that dream again. The nightmare. I can’t make it stop.” Paul said in frustration. His face was resting against the wall of muscle that Nate called chest. He looked up to see Nate’s concerned eyes. “I’ll be OK in a couple of minutes, Nate. Don’t worry. It’s the same thing since we were attacked. Could you please open the drawer on the night table? I have two bottles of pills there.” Nate let go of Paul and turned around to check the drawer. He gave the bottles to Paul. “I’ll be right back.” Nate said as he jumped out of the bed. He returned with two glasses of water, one for Paul and one for him. “Thank you, Nathaniel. You are kind.” Paul took the glass and drank from it as he swallowed two pills. “The doctor gave me these. He said they’ll help me sleep. It’s a gamble; they work, or they don’t. I can’t never tell.” Nate took the glass from Paul and put it on the table by his. “Have you talked to your doctor about alternatives?” “He said I should work out to get tired and keep my mind distracted. If the pills don’t work, I’ll go to the gym. Which happens quite often…” Nate sat on the bed with his back against the bed board. He crossed his legs like in a yoga position. Once he felt comfortable, he lifted Paul off the bed and let him down on his lap. He reached for the cover and put it over Paul. Paul thought it was odd. Nate was quiet. And he was holding Paul the way parents hold their babies on their laps. Paul’s legs were over Nate’s left thigh; his feet not reaching the bed below. His head was resting on the groove of Nate’s right arm. Again, it was odd, but he suddenly he realized how safe he felt. “Don’t look at me like that Paul. This is not weird. Nickie has always been afraid of thunderstorms and fireworks. The noise spooked him shitless. Whenever a t-storm blew over our house, he will jump on my lap like this. He never said a word or asked for permission. He thought, and still thinks, the safest place to be was my lap.” Nate looked at Paul lovingly. The sturdy and ripped to the bone soldier looked so fragile that moment. Nate smiled, “Nickie was 14 feeling like he owned the school. The lucky bastard started to grow chest hair at 11! He strutted shirtless as much as he could. He had to shave daily. He was a cocky school jock, but never a bully. One day, when I was 20, I was in my dorm studying for an exam. It was the beginning of my third year at the university. The weather forecast popped on my screen calling for a t-storm over my town. I closed my books and headed up to my house. Rain was already falling when I opened the door of my parent’s house.” Paul was having trouble staying awake. This niche of warm muscle that smelled like safety was too comfortable to keep him awake. Nevertheless, he listened. Nate continued, “My mom saw me walk in. She gave me a hug, a couple of kisses, and her blessings. Shirtless Nickie was standing at the foot of the stairs with the biggest grin. Mom said: ‘You are going to spoil that brat!’ I laughed out loudly. ‘No mom, I just came home to check on you.’ From his position Nickie shouted: ‘I’m not a brat! Welcome home big bro! Are you staying tonight?’ ‘Of course, little brother! I like to sleep in my bed in nights like this.’ I winked to Nickie; whose grin grew even bigger. Mom interrupted us saying: ‘I knew you were coming, so I cooked your favorite. It’s in the crockpot.’ This time she winked at me. ‘Mom! Stop it! You are going to spoil Nathaniel!’ Nickie said with an evil smile. ‘Don’t you Nathaniel me, you little sasquatch! It’s only ‘Big Bro’ for you!’ And I ran after him upstairs shouting mockingly with anger.” Nate heard a soft snore coming from his lap. Finally, Paul has fallen asleep. Nate accommodated his big back against the bed board. It was going to be one of those sleepless nights that he loved so much. Nickie was not a small teen, but Nate was more than happy to cuddle with him and to let him sleep like this during stormy nights. This time it was Paul’s turn. During the night Paul stirred a couple of times, but by tightening his hold on him, Nate succeeded in keeping Paul asleep. Around 6 AM, Paul opened his eyes and yawned loudly. He stretched his arms and legs as far as he could. He twisted his body and farted. “Good morning to you too.” Came for above him. His eyes opened widely as he saw Nate looking down at him laughing. He realized he had fallen asleep in the big man’s lap. He couldn’t remember if he dreamt… “Good morning Mr. Comfortable Mattress! Did I sleep like this all night?” “You slept well, except for the farting. Ha! Ha! Ha!” With a smirk Paul asked, “Man, what time is? I feel like I have been sleeping for days.” “It’s almost six in the morning. Do you feel better? Do you want to stay in bed, or do you want me to carry you to the bathroom?” Nate had that Cheshire cat look on his face. “No, I’m fine. I can take care of myself. But I got to go pee badly!” He pulled the cover off his body and struggled to crawl out of his muscle nest. “I’ll start some coffee. Don’t flush! I got to go too!” Naked breakfast was good. Nate began to talk about Paul’s dreams. “Paul, you need to see your doctor. It’s not OK that you are skipping nights of sleep. I can skip a night now and then, but not every day as you do.” “I have an early appointment tomorrow. I’ll talk to the doc about it.” Nate knew Paul said it just to tame Nate’s persistence. He made a mental note to call Paul tomorrow to check on this appointment. It was mid-morning. Both men were basking on the bed. Nate had his head on Paul’s lap, while Paul was answering an email from his buddy Carlos. Beep! Nate’s cell. A message from his boss. ‘Urgent meeting at 1 PM.’ Paul saw Nate’s mouth curl. “Bad news?” “The ball and chain, also known as, my job. The boss called for a meeting today. A fucking Sunday!” He sat on the bed and grabbed Paul in a passionate kiss. “I got to go. I bet my boss will want to see some files I have at home. A raincheck?” This time Paul grabbed Nate in strong and demanding kiss. His tongue pushed Nate’s out of the way until it reach the throat. Paul re-exploring the territory he had claimed yesterday. Nate was in heaven! “I could live out of these lips… OK soldier. You are dismissed. I’m the retired one, so you pick the raincheck date.” Nate grabbed his watch. He was walking to the living room to get his clothes when the date on his watch started to make sense. “Oh! I got a better plan! Nickie and his gang are arriving Thursday night. We are going to celebrate Memorial Day with a family get together. You are invited! I’ll be cooking my famous grill. Bring extra clothes and a toothbrush because you will be staying with me the whole weekend! Clothes, because Linda, Nickie’s wife, is going to be there. Otherwise you would be walking around naked.” He said grinning while looking at Paul’s fuzzy crotch. “Almost forgot! Bring your trunks because I got a pool.” “So, Hulk is wealthy enough to have a house with a pool.” Paul teased Nate. “Let’s say I’m doing good at the company. Also, that I was extremely lucky to find my house. Single corner unit with a big, private yard. Big enough for me, my little brother, and his family. The previous owners installed a pool that is long enough for laps. Changing it to salt water was the best thing. It’s like having a chunk of the beach on your backyard!” Paul became quiet and pensive. “Paul. Think of it as vacation time. We’ll take good care of you. Nickie is so eager to meet you.” “Have you already talked to Nick about me? Wow. I’m flattered…” “There are no secrets between Nickie and me. We are an extension of each other. He knows everything about me, and I mean everything.” Nate said with a big smile. “My baby brother. Oops! Before I forgot, don’t tell him I called him ‘baby brother’. He will be pissed with me for 10 hours! No longer than that because he really loves me.” There was love and pride in Nate’s voice. “Nickie knows all my passwords. He has keys to the house. He even knows people can make me cum just by rubbing my balls.” Paul burst out laughing! “What the… You share that kind of stuff with your bro? Geez! You two are a close!” “No secrets between us. I told him about my talk with dad in the basement. He knows how close I was to dad. You think I’m strong? Nickie is the strongest. He comforted me when I was crying like a newborn after dad’s death. He was my support when mom died of cancer. I know he was grieving more than me, but he was stronger just for me. My life belongs to Nickie…” Paul became somber. Lowering his head, he spoke, “I’m sorry to hear about your parents. I went through it myself. That’s why I enrolled. My three buddies, Joe, Mathew, and Carlos, they became my family, my ‘Nicks’. Losing Mathew was devastating for all of us.” Nate listened to Paul. He remembered Paul calling out for Mat during his nightmare. “My dearest friend because you are my friend, aren’t you? I’m more than happy to stay with you next weekend. I don’t care much about the pool thing, but it’s been ages since I had a nice bbq.” “Then sergeant, we have a date! I’ll send a DriveMe2 for you on Friday afternoon. Maybe I’ll still be at the office by the time you arrive. But Nickie and specially Linda will take good care of you.” Nate checked his watch again. “Time to skate! I’ll call you later.” He went to Paul who was still naked and lifted him high in the air. He kissed each furry ball, then kissed the rising rod. Then he lifted Paul up and down a few times just for fun. “Nate, you are killing me!” Nate smiled and lowered Paul head level. They kissed. Nobody could tell which cock was harder, but it was a fact that Paul’s was the real leaker. The flow of pre-juice stained Nate’s shirt and pants, and it was starting to drip on the floor. “Fuck! I did a mess on you pants! It’s all your fault!” scolded Paul with a grin. “Let me clean it for you.” Instead, Nate lifted Paul higher again and sucked on all the juice seeping out of the cock slit. Being manhandled like that, feeling his head inches from the roof of the apartment, the warm lips on his helmet. All those things… The orgasm appeared unannounced. Blast after blast of warm cum filled Nate’s mouth completely. His cum was whitewashing Nate’s tonsils and throat. And Nate was swallowing as fast as he could. Again, nothing was wasted. “Holy smokes!” Paul was still shaking. “Nate. Can I have more of this over the weekend?” “This,” and Nate kissed the softening dick, “and more.” In a final kiss, they shared the taste of Paul’s cum. With a backbreaking bearhug, Nate said his goodbyes. Paul was left alone in the tiny apartment that abruptly seemed larger.